TIME
WELL
SPENT
.
Admonition
.
1.
MAny
can
stirre
up
themselves
,
Not
every
one
is
fit
to
admonish
.
which
cannot
admonish
others
,
much
lesse
they
which
admonish
not
themselves
,
can
admonish
others
.
2.
Having
admonished
our
brother
in
meeknesse
,
How
to
deale
with
those
that
follow
not
counsell
.
and
not
prevailing
,
its
good
to
require
him
to
trie
his
conscience
after
his
sleepe
,
what
peace
he
hath
in
refusing
our
admonition
.
3.
To
speake
to
the
consciences
How
a
man
may
speake
to
the
conscience
of
another
.
of
others
,
&
to
rip
up
secret
smnes
,
a
man
must
marke
diligently
his
owne
heart
,
whereby
hee
shall
see
the
secret
corruptions
of
flesh
and
blood
which
are
in
all
men
.
Affections
.
1.
An
excellent
tryall
of
The
tryall
of
our
affections
.
our
affection
of
anger
,
grief
,
joy
,
&c.
is
by
this
,
whether
they
make
us
fit
to
serve
God
or
not
.
2.
It
s
a
notable
point
of
Our
affections
are
in
company
to
bee
made
knowne
as
little
as
may
bee
.
wisedome
to
make
our
affections
knowne
in
company
as
little
as
may
be
,
as
did
Ioseph
,
and
not
to
be
extraordinarie
at
the
table
either
in
joy
or
sorrow
,
without
speciall
cause
,
but
privately
with
some
godly
friend
,
or
onely
with
the
Lord
to
powre
out
our
hearts
.
3.
Every
excessive
affection
The
hurt
of
affections
when
they
are
excessive
.
bringeth
his
owne
punishment
,
anger
,
griefe
,
love
,
jealousie
,
and
the
rest
,
as
daily
experience
sheweth
.
Affliction
.
1.
The
onely
way
to
moderate
How
to
moderate
and
sanctifie
our
worldly
griefe
.
and
sanctifie
our
earthly
and
naturall
sorrow
(
which
in
it selfe
is
not
unlawfull
,
but
necessarie
as
a
meanes
to
make
us
seeke
to
the
Physitian
of
our
soules
)
is
this
,
so
oft
as
we
feele
the
prickes
thereof
(
which
bee
in
none
continuall
,
but
have
their
fits
;
)
so
oft
wee
should
consider
of
the
end
why
the
Lord
hath
sent
them
and
so
continueth
them
,
that
so
by
labouring
The
end
and
use
that
is
to
be
made
of
affliction
,
is
to
bee
considered
.
to
make
the
right
use
of
them
,
not
only
our
mindes
may
bee
withdrawne
from
vaine
discoursing
of
our
losse
,
but
also
by
making
some
profitable
use
of
them
wee
may
sooner
attaine
to
the
end
why
they
were
sent
,
which
alone
comforteth
the
Christian
heart
,
for
otherwise
it
were
a
double
griefe
,
to
suffer
these
things
To
suffer
and
not
to
profit
thereby
is
fearefull
.
in
vaine
,
yea
not
to
profit
by
chastisements
is
and
ought
to
bee
a
fearefull
terrour
to
our
consciences
.
2.
As
for
such
as
have
Simil.
Dangerous
to
be
without
affliction
.
running
sores
to
be
without
physick
is
dangerous
for
festering
,
so
for
us
that
have
running
sores
of
sinne
,
to
bee
without
afflictions
.
3.
All
outward
afflictions
The
end
of
afflictions
.
serve
to
worke
the
inward
griefe
for
sinne
,
which
if
it
be
,
the
other
is
needlesse
.
4.
An
especiall
remedie
The
prefit
of
preparation
for
trouble
in
trouble
is
to
be
prepared
to
undergo
the
same
,
whensoever
it
commeth
.
5.
Our
wofull
experience
Afflictions
unwelcome
to
flesh
&
blood
.
daily
shewes
how
unwelcome
any
affliction
is
unto
the
outward
man
,
and
therefore
what
neede
wee
have
to
bee
well
armed
in
the
inner
man
,
against
greater
tryalls
,
lest
wee
sink
under
them
.
6.
It
cannot
bee
denied
Psal.
89.
31
,
32.
but
that
sinne
is
the
onely
deserving
cause
and
occasion
,
of
whatsoever
evill
befalleth
us
,
and
therefore
the
Lord
is
just
in
all
the
evills
he
bringeth
upon
us
,
howbeit
he
hath
many
ends
why
hee
layeth
them
as
well
on
Why
the
Lord
afflicteth
as
well
the
godly
as
the
ungodly
.
the
elect
as
reprobate
.
The
wicked
hee
plagueth
to
shew
his
justice
on
them
,
to
encrease
their
sinne
and
condemnation
,
as
also
to
make
them
inexcusable
.
The
elect
hee
chastiseth
to
turne
them
from
sinne
,
and
Job
.
33
17.
1
Cor.
11.
32.
keepe
them
from
damnation
:
to
make
them
partakers
Psal.
94.
13
Heb.
12.
10.
of
his
holinesse
,
and
preserve
them
from
further
1
Pet.
1.
7.
Psal.
119.
67.
danger
:
to
exercise
their
faith
,
manifest
their
strength
or
weaknesse
,
and
draw
them
nigher
unto
himselfe
.
7.
When
we
are
in
affliction
,
we
are
not
so
witty
Mans
scottishnesse
in
the
time
of
affliction
.
of
our selves
,
as
to
see
the
cause
of
it
,
or
if
wee
see
the
cause
,
wee
see
not
the
mercy
of
God
,
that
his
hand
which
is
upon
us
is
not
a
destroying
hand
,
but
a
delivering
hand
.
8.
Whereas
all
Gods
children
bee
in
continuall
battell
against
sinne
more
or
lesse
,
it
falleth
out
for
the
most
part
,
that
as
earthly
Simil.
soldiers
living
at
ease
in
their
campe
,
the
enemie
hath
more
vantage
,
and
more
prevaileth
;
so
in
our
prosperity
the
flesh
usually
prevailes
over
the
Spirit
,
but
when
God
sends
some
Affliction
a
speciall
meanes
to
subdue
the
flesh
.
affliction
its
as
a
fresh
band
of
men
to
helpe
the
Spirit
against
the
flesh
,
whereby
they
daily
get
more
victorie
.
9.
This
is
a
speciall
comfort
What
conforteth
the
Saints
in
their
troubles
.
in
all
afflictions
,
when
first
wee
beleeve
that
Gods
meaning
is
to
make
us
better
;
and
Secondly
we
finde
by
experience
that
wee
bee
so
,
and
daily
hope
for
more
gaine
thereby
.
10.
The
gaine
we
are
to
What
gaine
wee
are
to
make
by
our
afflictions
.
make
by
our
afflictions
is
to
be
brought
to
more
sight
of
our
chiefe
sinnes
,
and
sorrow
for
the
same
,
to
seeke
more
earnestly
for
pardon
thereof
,
and
power
to
amend
:
to
fight
the
more
against
them
,
whereby
they
may
bee
the
more
overcome
.
11.
When
God
layeth
Why
God
layeth
his
hand
upon
us
.
his
hand
upon
us
,
it
s
that
our
faith
and
patience
may
be
the
more
tryed
and
exercised
to
his
glory
,
the
example
of
others
,
and
our
owne
comfort
.
Afflictions
are
to
bee
taken
as
Physick
to
cure
our
infirmities
12.
Howsoever
God
hath
divers
ends
in
the
afflicting
of
his
,
and
all
are
not
for
the
same
,
yet
it
s
safer
for
most
Christians
to
take
them
as
Physick
to
cure
their
infirmities
,
which
else
would
fester
.
13.
Wee
must
take
all
Afflictions
draw
us
nearer
to
God
.
afflictions
as
meanes
to
pull
us
neere
unto
God
from
sloathfulnesse
.
14.
The
visitation
of
such
Prosperity
more
to
be
feared
then
adversity
.
as
grow
in
grace
is
not
so
much
to
be
feared
,
as
their
deliverances
,
lest
through
unthankfulnesse
and
ease
they
lose
the
fruit
they
have
so
dearely
purchased
of
the
Lord
.
15.
A
Christian
in
the
In
affliction
a
Christian
cannot
judge
of
himselfe
aright
.
time
of
his
affliction
,
for
the
hardnesse
of
his
heart
,
cannot
judge
of
himselfe
,
no
more
then
a
man
sleeping
of
that
hee
did
waking
,
Simil.
whence
it
is
,
that
many
deceive
themselves
in
looking
to
fee
alwayes
the
like
measure
or
greater
of
Gods
graces
in
them
,
for
there
is
some
intermission
in
the
worke
of
the
new
birth
though
the
Spirit
never
depart
,
yet
must
not
they
bee
secure
herein
,
for
this
must
humble
them
,
though
not
dismay
them
.
16.
No
affliction
so
much
What
afflictions
doe
most
work
on
the
godly
.
crucifieth
a
true
hearted
Christian
,
as
his
owne
corruptions
and
temptations
.
17.
It
s
good
for
afflicted
consciences
to
remember
Remembrance
of
our
future
state
a
confort
in
trouble
.
the
state
to
come
,
that
they
which
sow
in
teares
shall
reape
in
joy
.
18.
It
s
a
common
fault
to
bee
more
touched
when
Private
troubles
doe
more
affect
us
then
the
publick
.
the
crosse
privately
toucheth
us
,
then
when
the
whole
Church
suffereth
.
Angels
.
How
the
good
Angels
of
How
the
Angels
warch
over
us
is
not
curiously
to
be
searched
.
God
watch
over
us
,
is
not
curiously
to
be
searched
after
,
but
we
must
pray
,
that
by
faith
we
may
feele
that
they
pitch
their
tents
round
about
our
Tabernacles
.
Anger
.
Whether
our
anger
bee
How
spirituall
anger
may
be
discerned
from
carnall
.
carnall
or
spirituall
may
bee
thus
discerned
;
If
it
hinder
not
but
quicken
our
holy
exercise
of
prayer
and
other
religious
duties
,
if
it
interrupt
not
our
meditations
,
nor
withdraw
us
from
performing
our
duty
to
the
party
offended
,
neither
make
us
peevish
to
others
,
its
spirituall
not
carnall
.
Assurance
of
Gods
favour
,
Election
,
and
Salvation
.
1.
As
it
is
a
most
blessed
estate
to
be
hid
under
Gods
What
it
is
to
be
hid
under
Gods
wing
.
wing
,
that
is
,
to
be
sure
by
faith
of
Gods
favour
and
protection
,
that
hee
will
keepe
us
from
danger
,
or
preserve
us
in
it
,
that
it
hurt
us
not
,
and
so
in
the
end
deliver
us
,
and
make
it
profitable
;
So
its
hard
to
How
hard
it
is
to
have
an
assurance
of
Gods
favour
.
come
to
this
,
and
harder
to
keepe
it
,
whereof
amongst
others
,
these
may
bee
the
causes
:
We
too
little
think
The
causes
hereof
.
of
such
matters
,
or
prise
them
not
when
we
doe
;
yet
either
wee
despaire
,
or
presume
and
post
off
;
if
we
goe
about
them
,
yet
through
ignorance
or
sloath
attend
not
thereon
.
The
remedy
The
remediēs
.
is
to
labour
and
pray
to
see
1.
the
gaine
which
might
make
our
paine
,
pleasant
;
till
then
all
will
be
tedious
.
Wherein
this
may
further
:
to
consider
our
present
2.
dayes
wherein
no
small
store
have
beene
suddenly
taken
away
from
all
they
sore
toiled
for
.
And
seeing
our
father
hath
allowed
us
3.
sufficient
of
thesc
things
below
,
what
childish
follie
is
it
to
spend
our
time
in
play
as
it
were
,
and
leave
our
chiefe
duties
,
wherein
wee
should
most
please
God
,
and
most
procure
our
owne
welfare
,
present
peace
,
and
What
wee
must
finde
in
ourselves
to
assure
us
of
Salvation
,
and
that
we
are
beloved
of
God
.
eternall
happinesse
.
2.
For
our
comfort
in
the
assurance
of
salvation
,
wee
must
consider
what
worke
of
Gods
Spirit
wee
doe
certainely
finde
in
our selves
,
as
in
particular
,
these
.
1.
A
sound
knowledge
of
the
doctrine
of
Salvation
.
2.
a
true
beliefe
of
it
.
3.
Joy
and
comfort
in
it
.
4.
desire
and
care
to
glorifie
God
for
it
,
in
hating
and
striving
to
forsake
all
sinne
,
in
loving
and
endevouring
to
doe
all
good
,
in
every
of
them
,
being
humbled
by
reason
of
our
weaknesse
,
yet
comforted
through
the
measure
of
Gods
grace
in
us
.
3.
As
Gods
children
bee
The
Saints
infirmities
hinder
them
of
comfort
that
God
is
well
pleased
with
them
.
hindered
many
other
waies
so
this
way
not
the
least
,
that
by
reason
of
our
common
infirmities
in
our
best
actions
wee
have
not
comfort
that
God
is
pleased
with
us
,
and
so
are
discouraged
,
and
finde
not
that
joy
in
our
profession
wee
might
doe
,
for
redresse
hereof
know
we
thus
much
,
that
herein
wee
offer
great
injurie
to
God
and
our
They
are
injurious
●o
God
which
thinke
nothing
will
please
him
that
hath
infirmitie
.
selves
,
in
thinking
God
so
strait
and
hard
,
that
nothing
will
please
him
which
hath
infirmitie
,
whereas
indeed
as
hee
knoweth
what
wee
doe
or
can
doe
,
so
hath
hee
revealed
himselfe
to
bee
as
readie
to
bee
pleased
with
the
meanest
endevours
,
and
to
forgive
and
beare
with
wants
,
as
ever
parents
were
.
Againe
,
if
we
had
not
infirmities
,
Through
Christ
our
infirmities
are
covered
what
need
we
Christ
one
main
benefit
of
his
,
being
to
cover
our
infirmities
Whence
it
commeth
to
passe
that
so
few
be
assured
of
Gods
favour
.
so
then
wee
ought
to
beleeve
that
God
in
Christ
will
forgive
and
accept
us
.
4.
To
have
a
sweet
feeling
of
Gods
fatherly
love
and
so
to
know
and
be
assured
our
names
are
written
in
heaven
,
that
wee
cannot
perish
,
being
(
as
Christ
teacheth
)
the
matter
of
greatest
joy
,
as
whereon
all
other
comforts
depend
,
and
without
which
there
can
bee
no
sound
joy
,
no
marvaile
though
so
few
attain
thereunto
,
it
being
reserved
for
such
of
Gods
children
as
be
deepest
in
favour
with
him
,
the
rest
but
seldome
,
and
the
hypocrite
never
soundly
,
but
in
fancie
enjoying
the
same
.
Though
this
bee
the
free
gift
of
God
,
given
to
whom
,
and
so
long
as
pleaseth
him
,
yet
bee
there
many
lets
which
keepe
men
from
it
,
and
meanes
to
attaine
and
keepe
it
.
Besides
the
common
contemners
,
even
in
those
that
faine
Le
ts
of
this
assurance
.
would
have
this
assurance
,
and
oft
mourne
for
it
,
there
be
many
lets
.
1.
A
great
1.
Ignorance
in
most
how
or
whereon
to
build
it
.
part
bee
ignorant
how
or
whereon
to
build
this
assurance
,
the
most
building
their
faith
on
their
life
,
which
cannot
be
sound
,
and
oft
faileth
and
can
never
be
constant
;
whereas
the
true
building
is
to
build
life
on
faith
,
and
faith
onely
upon
Gods
mercy
and
truth
revealed
in
his
word
,
not
to
the
righteous
and
godly
,
but
sinners
and
ungodly
:
thus
,
Seeing
the
Sonne
of
God
The
true
foundation
thereon
.
who
hath
given
himselfe
to
worke
mans
redemption
hath
freely
offered
himselfe
to
save
me
a
wretched
sinner
voide
of
all
grace
,
and
subject
to
damnation
,
promising
fully
to
save
me
,
if
I
will
come
to
him
,
and
wholly
cast
my selfe
upon
him
,
receive
him
for
my
Saviour
,
Lord
,
and
Husband
,
and
giving
my selfe
wholly
body
and
soule
to
be
his
to
serve
him
for
ever
,
therefore
knowing
and
beleeving
that
hee
both
can
and
will
indeed
fully
performe
his
promise
,
and
defiring
to
enjoy
the
same
,
doe
faithfully
give
and
betroth
my selfe
to
him
,
and
thereon
doe
build
my
assurance
,
that
I
in
him
shall
obtaine
Gods
favour
,
and
all
the
fruits
thereof
,
for
my
present
confort
,
and
eternall
happiness
.
2.
Another
great
and
common
2.
Many
will
not
goe
to
the
price
of
it
.
let
of
this
spirituall
joy
and
comfort
in
the
Lord
even
in
those
that
oft
complaine
of
the
want
thereof
,
is
this
,
that
they
will
not
goe
to
the
price
of
it
,
that
is
,
valuing
it
above
all
wee
can
aske
or
thinke
,
therefore
to
sell
all
for
it
,
forgoe
any
thing
for
it
,
and
seeing
what
will
keepe
us
from
it
to
put
it
away
,
though
as
deare
as
our
right
eye
,
our
gaine
,
credit
,
ease
,
and
pleasure
;
and
knowing
any
meanes
that
will
helpe
us
to
it
,
to
spare
no
cost
,
no
time
,
no
labour
,
but
constantly
to
use
all
meanes
till
wee
get
it
,
and
so
to
keepe
it
.
Now
seeing
this
is
tedious
to
our
corrupt
3.
Many
are
forgetfull
therein
nature
,
many
through
meere
forgetfulnesse
(
minding
other
things
too
much
)
let
all
this
care
and
travell
alone
,
seldome
or
sleightly
minding
this
matter
.
Others
of
meere
slothfulnesse
4.
Slothful
neglect
to
take
the
paines
for
it
,
whereas
without
much
paines
it
will
not
bee
gotten
and
kept
,
and
none
can
bee
too
much
.
Others
too
much
in
love
with
the
5.
In
love
with
the
world
.
world
,
seeing
the
attaining
and
keeping
of
this
assurance
of
God
favour
,
will
not
stand
with
the
use
of
any
unlawfull
gaine
,
credit
in
the
world
or
vaine
delight
,
or
with
the
abuse
of
lawfull
,
therefore
the
covetous
,
ambitious
,
and
voluptuous
▪
loath
to
forgoe
any
part
of
their
wealth
,
pomp
,
and
state
,
of
their
braverie
,
feastings
,
pastimes
,
and
the
like
,
can
never
get
or
hold
this
pretious
treasure
of
rejoycing
in
the
Lord
.
Among
those
may
be
reckoned
such
who
not
so
much
choaked
with
these
,
yet
seeing
that
to
hold
this
confidence
will
cost
them
sore
trouble
and
many
afflictions
,
of
meere
fearefulnes
6.
Fearefull
and
over-tender
.
and
over-tendernesse
,
being
loath
to
suffer
any
thing
,
are
discouraged
from
seeking
it
,
and
so
content
to
live
without
it
.
Others
through
meere
distrust
that
they
7.
Distrustfull
.
shall
never
attaine
or
hold
it
,
faint
and
give
over
.
In
some
there
hath
been
some
8.
Given
unto
some
foule
and
reproachfull
sinne
.
foule
and
reproachfull
sinne
which
lyeth
as
a
thorne
in
the
flesh
,
that
til
it
be
pulled
out
there
is
no
ease
,
which
they
loath
to
see
,
and
more
loath
should
bee
seene
,
and
they
should
beare
the
shame
of
,
doe
so
hide
and
smother
,
that
in
the
end
it
flameth
out
to
their
greater
confusion
.
In
all
,
the
Lord
hath
his
stroke
,
who
for
these
or
other
most
just
causes
often
hideth
his
loving
countenance
from
his
owne
children
,
and
though
he
love
them
,
will
not
let
them
see
it
,
lest
they
should
abuse
it
,
and
to
make
them
set
more
by
it
,
to
seeke
it
earnestly
&
above
all
when
they
want
it
,
and
to
keepe
it
charily
when
they
have
it
.
The
remedies
of
all
the
former
diseases
be
the
earnest
The
remedies
of
the
forementioned
lets
.
labour
for
the
contrary
vertues
,
more
to
value
this
pearle
,
more
to
minde
it
,
to
spare
no
paines
in
prayer
,
meditation
and
other
good
exercises
,
love
and
desire
nothing
in
comparison
hereof
:
to
hearten
our selves
against
al
discouragements
,
and
to
be
content
to
suffer
any
thing
for
it
,
and
to
rest
on
Gods
mercy
and
truth
,
that
as
he
hath
given
an
heart
to
seeke
,
so
wee
shall
in
the
end
obtaine
,
and
therefore
to
be
patient
and
constant
to
the
end
,
to
pull
up
any
stub
in
our
conscience
,
by
wise
meanes
cleering
our selves
before
God
and
the
world
as
need
requires
,
and
lastly
to
consider
the
many
tokens
wee
have
of
Gods
love
though
hee
seeme
to
frowne
upon
us
,
and
to
hide
his
face
.
5.
He
that
most
denyeth
Who
may
have
most
assurance
.
himselfe
,
and
of
love
yeelds
himselfe
wholly
to
God
,
may
have
most
assurance
of
his
effectuall
vocation
and
election
.
6.
Hee
that
feeleth
his
heart
fully
perswaded
of
How
to
try
the
truth
of
our
assurance
.
his
Salvation
must
examine
whether
it
breede
answerable
love
,
zeale
,
and
care
to
please
God
,
with
griefe
for
offending
his
Majestie
,
else
may
it
be
but
presumption
.
Atheisme
.
Atheisme
is
more
to
bee
Atheisme
more
to
be
feared
then
Popery
.
feared
then
Papisme
,
seeing
many
renounce
Popery
,
who
yet
care
not
for
Christianity
.
Baptisme
.
1.
The
Ministers
badnesse
hindereth
not
the
efficacie
of
the
Sacrament
.
A
Godly
man
may
have
his
childe
baptized
of
a
minister
though
unreverently
handling
that
holy
mysterie
,
that
being
alone
the
ministers
sinne
,
and
which
cannot
hinder
the
blessing
of
Gods
ordinance
:
the
Apostles
being
very
ignorant
,
baptised
.
2.
The
Fathers
presence
is
requisite
at
the
baptizing
The
Fathers
presence
requisite
.
of
the
childe
to
promise
for
it
;
or
if
he
cannot
come
,
to
certifie
the
congregation
that
hee
would
have
his
childe
baptized
,
and
make
that
promise
by
others
which
present
hee
ought
.
3.
Baptisme
is
a
seale
of
the
Crosse
of
Christ
.
Baptisme
a
seale
of
Christs
Crosse
.
4.
The
childe
of
an
harlot
may
bee
baptized
,
though
not
for
her
sake
,
An
harlots
childe
may
be
baptized
.
yet
for
the
forefathers
within
the
same
generation
.
Benefits
or
Blessings
.
1.
In
all
our
mirths
and
rejoycing
wee
are
to
remember
We
are
to
be
mindfull
of
the
Spanish
invasion
and
gunpowder
treason
.
the
great
benefit
of
our
deliverance
from
the
Spaniards
in
88.
and
from
the
Gun-powder-treason
on
the
5.
of
November
,
by
meanes
wherof
wee
enjoy
those
blessings
wee
daily
partake
of
.
2.
As
our
hearts
must
We
must
be
perswaded
that
Gods
blessings
flow
from
his
love
in
Christ
.
rejoyce
in
Gods
benefits
,
so
we
must
be
perswaded
that
the
same
flow
from
Gods
fatherly
love
in
Christ
,
else
can
wee
not
give
spirituall
thankes
,
but
either
none
at
all
,
or
only
carnall
.
3.
Being
perswaded
that
Gods
benefits
towards
Our
love
must
bee
kindled
thereby
.
us
proceede
from
his
love
,
the
same
should
so
kindle
our
love
,
that
we
should
heate
thereby
all
that
come
neere
us
,
as
fire
doth
,
the
want
whereof
shewes
our
great
unthankfulnesse
.
4.
Whereas
the
most
Abuse
of
earthly
blessings
an
hinderance
from
growth
in
grace
.
professors
bee
in
nothing
more
hindered
,
from
growth
in
grace
,
yea
and
most
from
true
happiness
,
then
by
the
abusing
of
those
earthly
blessings
they
enjoy
,
health
,
wealth
,
beauty
,
strength
,
wit
,
learning
,
credit
,
friends
,
which
through
their
sinne
further
their
miserie
,
and
shall
witnesse
against
them
,
this
must
be
accounted
an
high
favour
to
a
true
beleever
Rightly
to
use
them
is
Gods
speciall
blessing
.
to
have
grace
so
to
use
those
,
that
they
all
may
become
his
friends
to
further
his
happinesse
,
whereby
hee
shall
become
more
assured
of
Gods
everlasting
favour
,
and
have
so
many
witnesses
of
the
same
.
5.
This
right
use
stands
either
toward
-
God
-
1.
That
they
bee
received
thankfully
,
so
as
every
way
Wherein
the
right
use
of
blessings
consisteth
.
they
bind
us
more
to
him
,
more
to
love
him
,
rest
upon
him
,
seeke
to
him
,
&
serve
him
.
-
2.
That
they
be
all
used
to
Rom.
12.
1.
1
Cor.
10.
33.
his
glory
.
Man
-
Our selves
Temperatly
:
-
so
as
they
no
way
hinder
our
Luc.
21.
34.
1
Cor.
9.
proceeding
,
but
make
us
fitter
.
Providently
-
Soule
Body
Luc.
16.
9.
Eph.
4.
28.
Neighbours
-
Justly
,
Psal.
15
-
Mercifully
,
Prov
6.
Whereas
there
is
no
one
thing
which
more
Earthly
care
a
maine
hinderance
of
our
spirituall
life
.
hinders
our
spirituall
life
,
then
our
care
for
earthly
,
it
s
the
speciall
favour
of
our
Lord
Jesus
,
to
free
us
from
this
care
,
and
to
shew
us
a
way
how
we
may
bee
abundantly
provided
for
of
all
things
necessarie
for
this
present
life
,
that
so
wee
may
more
seeke
spirituall
:
this
he
doth
by
teaching
us
thus
to
pra●
,
Give
How
the
Lord
freeth
his
therefrom
.
us
this
day
our
daily
bread
,
whereby
he
puts
as
it
were
a
privy
key
into
our
hands
,
to
open
all
Gods
treasures
that
by
prayer
of
faith
we
may
fetch
from
God
.
7.
Many
times
the
Lord
Why
the
Lord
sometimes
blesseth
ev●n
above
meanes
.
above
all
meanes
doth
bestow
a
blessing
upon
his
children
,
even
more
then
they
could
looke
for
,
that
they
should
not
stay
too
much
upon
the
meanes
,
but
acknowledge
every
good
gift
to
come
from
him
,
and
therefore
stay
themselves
on
him
,
and
to
the
same
end
also
many
times
he
crosseth
them
in
Sometimes
erosseth
in
the
meanes
.
the
meanes
,
that
either
they
cannot
use
them
,
or
using
them
they
prevaile
not
,
even
to
humble
them
that
he
may
be
God
above
all
.
8.
When
God
bestoweth
any
good
gift
upon
us
The
crosse
seasoneth
Gods
blessings
.
its
good
to
feele
some
crosse
to
seale
and
season
it
in
us
.
9.
We
often
want
outward
Why
many
want
outward
blessings
.
blessings
,
because
we
so
little
esteeme
inward
graces
.
10.
It
s
a
common
thing
God
blesseth
before
he
punish
.
with
the
Lord
to
blesse
before
he
punish
.
Birth-day
.
The
celebration
of
a
How
a
mans
birthday
may
be
celebrated
.
mans
birth-day
may
bee
used
of
some
and
at
some
times
,
without
pompe
,
superstition
or
carnall
pleasure
.
Buying
and
Selling.
1.
In
buying
and
selling
wee
must
bee
carefull
that
Rules
to
be
observed
in
buying
and
selling
.
every
one
may
have
benefit
;
and
in
selling
rather
to
bee
under
the
market
,
then
otherwise
.
2.
In
buying
and
selling
this
may
bee
a
good
rule
to
guide
us
,
to
doe
as
wee
would
be
done
unto
,
for
example
,
when
wee
sell
consider
wee
whether
knowing
the
marketable
The
tryall
of
the
rules
.
price
,
and
goodnesse
of
the
thing
,
wee
would
gladly
give
so
much
as
wee
demand
,
if
wee
would
not
,
wee
deale
not
justly
;
so
in
buying
:
but
herein
take
wee
heede
that
our
hearts
deceive
us
not
,
whereto
we
be
very
prone
.
3.
It
s
a
sore
disease
common
The
love
of
gaine
h●w
common
,
dangerous
,
&
prejudicial
&
dangerous
among
the
best
professors
,
that
they
for
love
of
gaine
,
doe
many
wayes
injure
their
neighbour
,
and
allow
themselves
many
practises
contrary
to
love
,
as
buying
a
thing
deare
to
sell
for
more
then
its
worth
,
when
they
sell
it
,
and
so
casting
their
losse
on
their
neighbour
.
4.
In
buying
and
selling
this
is
a
sure
rule
,
to
be
We
must
be
sure
our
neighbour
gaine
by
us
.
sure
our
neighbour
gaines
by
us
.
Calling
.
1.
IF
earthly
men
in
earthly
Cheerefulnesse
required
in
our
callings
,
especially
the
Ministerie
.
things
do
swallow
up
great
troubles
,
and
with
cheerefulnesse
undertake
and
accordingly
undergoe
many
hard
travells
for
the
satisfying
of
their
desires
in
pleasure
or
profit
,
how
much
more
ought
wee
which
be
Christians
,
especially
Ministers
to
cheere
up
our
hearts
with
the
hope
of
our
gaine
,
that
with
glad
hearts
we
might
studie
,
pray
,
preach
,
and
performe
the
like
exercises
.
2.
They
who
have
The
rich
must
bee
most
painfull
in
their
callings
.
double
allowance
of
food
and
wages
,
should
doe
double
service
,
therefore
the
rich
should
more
pain
fully
labour
in
their
vocations
.
3.
No
troubles
unlesse
they
bee
in
case
of
meere
We
must
not
forsake
our
callings
.
ungodlinesse
may
make
us
forsake
our
callings
,
which
are
never
free
from
trouble
.
4.
Whensoever
we
be
out
of
our
calling
Satan
How
dangerous
to
be
out
of
our
calling
hath
fit
occasion
of
tempting
us
.
Christ
.
1.
Two
things
are
necessarily
What
doe
espouse
us
to
Christ
.
required
to
espouse
us
to
Christ
,
the
one
,
to
use
the
pure
meanes
,
the
other
to
use
these
meanes
with
pure
hearts
.
2.
The
onely
way
to
The
way
to
come
&
receive
Christ
.
come
to
and
receive
Christ
,
is
upon
good
knowledge
of
his
excellencie
to
desire
him
,
and
by
the
free
offer
and
faithfull
promise
of
himselfe
to
us
poore
sinners
,
to
give
credit
to
his
word
,
taking
him
for
our
Lord
and
Saviour
,
to
give
our selves
wholly
body
and
soule
to
him
to
be
his
faithfull
Spouse
and
servants
for
ever
.
3.
By
this
among
many
How
one
may
know
whether
he
hath
received
Christ
.
other
notes
,
may
one
know
whether
he
indeed
hath
received
Christ
,
If
he
finde
such
affection
to
Christ
in
heaven
,
as
is
in
a
betrothed
virgin
to
one
whom
shee
dearly
loveth
being
beyond
sea
,
thinking
the
time
long
till
shee
enjoy
his
sweet
fellowship
.
This
is
too
too
rare
.
Christian
.
It
were
a
very
profitable
The
anatomie
of
a
Christian
in
his
severall
parts
how
needfull
for
us
.
labour
for
our selves
and
others
,
to
have
the
whole
Anatomie
of
a
Christian
,
laid
forth
distinctly
in
all
the
vertues
pertaining
to
him
,
in
all
the
corruptions
cleaving
to
him
,
with
all
the
promises
of
God
,
and
priviledges
both
in
this
life
,
and
the
life
to
come
,
for
encouragement
:
as
in
like
manner
all
the
threats
and
miseries
of
the
wicked
here
and
hereafter
,
to
enforce
abstinence
from
sin
;
every
of
them
gathered
cleerly
out
of
the
Scripture
with
the
quotations
.
Christianitie
.
1.
It
may
be
justly
complained
,
that
if
the
whole
course
of
our
best
professors
(
except
very
rare
men
,
ministers
and
people
,
here
and
there
one
)
were
rightly
examined
,
that
they
are
so
far
off
from
that
course
which
is
by
precept
and
example
laid
out
to
us
in
the
Scriptures
,
that
the
most
have
neede
to
begin
Most
have
need
to
begin
all
againe
.
all
againe
,
and
to
lay
a
better
foundation
in
the
assurance
of
their
salvation
,
for
want
whereof
wofull
The
want
of
a
good
foundation
what
wofull
effects
it
produceth
.
effects
follow
,
generally
such
a
contentednesse
in
their
estate
,
because
of
some
conscience
of
duty
remaining
in
them
,
that
there
is
no
sighing
after
a
better
life
,
and
therefore
no
great
endeavouring
for
it
,
which
breeds
an
uncomfortable
reckoning
in
the
end
,
and
indeed
from
hence
it
comes
that
the
secret
wayes
of
the
Lord
are
not
knowne
nor
sought
after
,
but
so
it
is
for
the
most
part
,
that
if
a
man
have
any
grace
more
then
is
in
the
common
multitude
,
he
is
highly
reckoned
of
,
though
he
come
more
short
of
the
true
Christian
course
which
he
should
attaine
to
,
(
and
some
carefull
Christians
doe
)
then
he
goes
beyond
the
multitude
,
and
to
such
a
passe
is
our
Christian
profession
come
,
that
if
any
should
step
beyond
this
common
coldnesse
and
backwardnesse
,
he
is
thought
worse
of
;
as
if
in
godly
griefe
,
too
melancholique
;
if
in
zeale
,
too
heady
and
undiscreet
;
if
in
humilitie
,
too
sillie
and
foolish
;
if
in
love
and
liberalitie
,
too
carelesse
of
his
estate
;
and
so
in
other
particulars
.
2.
Christianitie
seemes
Christianity
the
onely
liberty
.
a
bondage
,
that
a
man
may
not
doe
what
he
list
,
but
is
forced
,
yet
indeede
its
the
onely
liberty
to
the
re
generate
,
who
would
not
doe
otherwise
:
to
whom
onely
sinne
is
a
bondage
.
Those
having
within
them
a
good
conscience
,
(
which
is
a
continuall
feast
)
doe
finde
here
even
in
this
life
no
small
pleasure
in
the
service
of
God
.
Besides
their
joy
in
the
assurance
of
the
reward
to
come
,
which
is
unspeakable
.
Contrarily
,
there
is
no
peace
to
the
wicked
,
The
wicked
Satans
bondslaves
.
though
to
outward
appearance
they
live
pleasantly
,
yet
are
they
Satans
bondslaves
,
and
after
this
life
shall
bee
tormented
with
him
and
his
angels
world
without
end
.
A
civill
life
.
Many
living
a
civill
honest
life
,
(
as
it
s
termed
)
Gods
goodnesse
in
making
civill
men
on
their
death-bed
reveale
their
hidden
sinnes
.
and
yet
lying
in
some
secret
sinnes
,
doe
at
or
before
their
death
often
detest
the
same
,
and
shame
themselves
,
which
is
Gods
goodnesse
,
to
shew
the
truth
of
his
threatning
,
to
stop
the
rage
of
the
wicked
,
and
keepe
his
from
securitie
.
Whence
it
commeth
to
passe
that
the
godly
live
not
merily
in
this
world
.
Comforts
.
1.
It
s
much
to
bee
lamented
that
God
having
provided
that
his
children
might
live
merily
in
him
,
few
finde
this
more
then
in
prosperitie
as
worldlings
doe
,
which
comes
by
our
ignorance
,
or
light
regard
,
or
want
of
faith
of
obtaining
those
sweet
conforts
the
Lord
hath
provided
for
us
.
2.
They
bee
few
that
Why
so
few
have
assurance
they
be
in
Christ
.
have
good
assurance
they
be
in
Christ
,
which
comes
by
our
meere
negligence
in
making
sure
our
calling
and
Election
,
no
marvell
though
such
feele
small
comfort
in
their
profession
,
contrarily
,
who
so
hath
this
assurance
,
it
must
needs
be
great
ignorance
or
sloath
which
deprives
them
of
the
same
.
3.
To
an
afflicted
conscience
this
is
comfortable
,
that
although
it
come
to
passe
after
some
travell
in
the
new
birth
Gods
graces
be
not
so
sweet
,
nor
sinne
so
grievous
as
it
was
at
our
first
entrance
into
regeneration
,
but
wee
are
now
weaker
in
the
lesse
assaults
,
then
at
the
beginning
in
our
stronger
temptations
,
yet
are
we
not
to
despaire
,
considering
that
gratiousproceeding
comes
from
God
,
who
shewed
Why
God
shewes
himselfe
more
favourable
in
the
beginning
of
our
conversion
then
afterward
.
himselfe
more
favourable
in
our
first
beginning
,
lest
he
should
discourage
us
,
and
for
that
we
wholly
rested
on
him
,
even
in
our
least
temptations
,
denying
our selves
,
and
now
hides
himselfe
for
a
season
,
to
make
and
give
us
try
all
of
our
strength
when
as
we
lesse
forsake
and
suspect
our selves
;
no
not
in
greater
temptations
,
that
wee
taking
the
foile
might
bee
humbled
,
and
acknowledge
the
continuance
of
our
health
to
come
onely
from
him
.
4.
Many
hinder
themselves
from
true
comfort
All
true
comfort
comes
from
Gods
rich
mercie
.
in
feeking
it
from
their
owne
worthinesse
,
which
they
doe
in
being
without
hope
because
of
their
unworthinesse
,
when
as
all
true
comfort
comes
from
Gods
rich
mercie
with
whom
is
plentifull
redemption
.
5.
As
its
dangerous
to
perswade
our selves
of
comfort
,
when
there
is
no
feeling
of
inward
corruptions
,
so
it
is
perilous
to
refufe
all
comfort
when
our
sincere
purposes
are
defiled
with
many
corruptions
in
our
practises
,
and
therefore
they
from
whom
Satan
laboureth
to
steale
away
the
sincerity
of
their
It
s
sometimes
Satans
policy
that
wee
should
still
complaine
and
grieve
for
our
corruptions
.
hearts
must
take
heed
they
be
not
still
complaining
and
grieving
for
their
corruptions
,
as
that
they
obscure
the
worke
of
Gods
spirit
(
which
must
encourage
us
against
our
manifold
faintings
)
and
make
them
to
walke
uncheerfully
in
their
callings
,
seeing
that
the
glorious
bloodshed
of
Christ
is
not
so
impotent
,
as
being
of
force
to
save
the
greatest
sins
and
sinners
,
it
should
not
bee
able
to
purge
the
smaller
infirmities
of
the
Saints
,
and
if
any
thinke
their
prayers
and
obedience
all
but
in
fashion
,
this
sense
with
griefe
sheweth
that
it
is
not
altogether
in
fashion
,
and
the
sense
of
this
imperfection
doth
more
please
the
Lord
,
then
the
imperfection
doth
displease
him
.
Gods
children
often
see
The
godly
are
often
deprived
of
the
confort
which
they
had
before
.
no
comfort
in
their
life
though
they
have
had
true
comfort
,
and
have
forgotten
it
,
or
suspect
it
,
who
though
they
should
die
,
without
that
sense
of
comfort
they
desire
,
yet
their
salvation
is
not
to
bee
doubted
of
,
seeing
they
shall
not
be
judged
according
to
the
instant
of
their
death
,
but
the
course
of
their
life
.
Wee
are
not
Gods
mercies
towards
such
in
their
death
not
to
be
mistrusted
.
therefore
to
mistrust
Gods
mercie
in
death
,
bee
wee
never
so
uncomfortable
,
if
so
be
it
hath
beene
before
sealed
in
our
vocation
and
sanctification
.
Communion
.
1.
For
sitting
or
kneeling
at
the
communion
its
The
peace
of
the
Church
to
be
sought
.
good
to
seeke
the
peace
of
the
Church
,
lest
the
remedie
of
evill
be
worse
then
the
evill
it selfe
.
2.
A
good
minister
will
A
minister
must
prepare
his
people
before
hand
.
take
great
care
to
prepare
his
people
for
the
Communion
,
both
privately
and
publiquely
,
marking
their
proceeding
thereafter
.
3.
These
promises
are
Promises
to
be
required
of
Communicants
.
fit
to
bee
taken
of
them
who
first
are
received
to
the
communion
,
and
that
in
the
sight
of
God
,
and
presence
of
some
faithfull
witnesses
,
that
they
would
labour
,
1.
To
grow
in
1.
knowledge
of
the
word
.
2.
To
depart
from
their
2.
former
sinnes
,
and
to
lead
an
holy
life
.
3.
To
keepe
3.
the
Sabbaths
in
godly
exercises
as
much
as
may
be
,
and
come
to
be
instructed
publiquely
and
privately
.
4.
If
they
fall
into
any
sin
4.
to
abide
the
censure
of
the
Church
,
yea
not
profiting
in
knowledge
to
bee
suspended
from
the
Sacrament
.
4.
After
wee
have
partaked
Examination
required
after
our
participation
thereof
.
of
the
holy
communion
,
wee
are
to
examine
our selves
,
whether
wee
received
the
same
worthily
,
and
that
whether
wee
had
Christ
,
the
tryall
whereof
is
by
our
comfort
Whether
or
not
we
have
received
Christ
therein
.
of
all
good
from
him
,
and
our
conscience
to
yeeld
our selves
wholly
to
bee
his
,
and
to
serve
him
;
Oh
the
happinesse
of
such
as
have
received
him
,
they
watch
and
pray
lest
they
enter
into
temptation
.
The
Communion
of
Saints
.
It
s
a
principall
part
of
the
communion
of
Saints
Wee
must
still
be
doing
or
receiving
good
.
to
be
most
carefull
either
to
bee
doing
or
receiving
good
,
therefore
when
we
joy
to
see
our
friends
,
this
must
humble
us
,
that
wee
want
this
Communion
.
Compassion
.
Wee
must
learne
to
Wee
are
to
sympathize
with
others
in
their
griefe
pittie
them
that
beeing
grieved
with
themselves
,
and
finde
no
peace
with
God
,
are
grieved
with
others
and
impatient
,
for
this
was
in
David
and
others
of
Gods
deare
servants
.
Complaint
.
1.
Wee
complaine
of
We
make
little
use
of
our
complaints
.
many
things
amisse
,
but
see
not
,
nor
search
for
the
cause
,
much
lesse
labour
to
remove
it
,
and
so
make
little
use
of
our
complaints
.
2.
It
cannot
bee
but
a
most
dangerous
estate
,
to
How
dangerous
to
complaine
of
our
weaknesse
,
and
yet
therewith
to
please
our selves
.
bee
ever
complaining
of
our
weaknesse
,
and
yet
therewith
to
please
our selves
,
though
wee
finde
no
prevailing
against
the
same
.
Concupiscence
.
To
avoide
concupiscence
,
By
what
meanes
concupiscence
may
be
avoided
continually
examine
thy selfe
by
the
law
;
meditate
with
reverence
on
the
word
;
walke
painefully
in
thy
honest
calling
,
shame
thy selfe
before
thy
friends
;
use
temperate
diet
,
sleepe
,
apparrell
;
watch
over
thine
owne
eyes
,
eares
,
and
other
parts
of
thy
body
;
have
a
zealous
jealousie
of
places
,
persons
,
and
all
occasions
,
to
avoide
the
evill
,
and
seeke
the
good
;
humble
thy selfe
with
shame
of
sinnes
past
,
griefe
of
sinnes
present
,
and
feare
of
sins
to
come
,
with
a
diligent
use
of
fasting
,
prayer
,
and
watching
as
neede
requires
.
Conference
.
1.
It
s
too
commonly
seene
even
among
deare
friends
and
those
also
true
Christians
that
in
much
talking
even
about
good
In
conference
contention
often
ariseth
.
things
also
,
there
fall
out
diversities
of
opinions
,
which
commonly
(
if
great
care
and
conscience
be
not
had
)
breede
contrary
reasonings
,
in
which
most
offend
by
stiffenesse
in
maintaining
thereof
,
and
hard
it
is
not
to
let
slip
some
inconsiderate
speech
,
which
if
it
be
ill
taken
makes
breach
of
love
,
and
falling
out
many
times
when
no
ill
was
meant
,
whereupon
considering
me
thinks
the
The
fault
is
principally
in
the
ill
taking
of
things
spoken
.
greater
fault
is
in
the
ill
taking
of
any
thing
spoken
or
done
,
rather
then
in
doing
or
speaking
,
for
this
proceedeth
rather
from
temeritie
and
inconsideratenesse
,
upon
a
sudden
motion
,
which
a
right
good
man
may
offend
in
against
him
whom
hee
dearely
loveth
,
and
proceeds
not
simply
from
so
great
want
of
love
,
as
might
be
thought
;
even
as
wee
may
see
in
a
loving
mother
to
her
childe
.
But
ill
taking
proceeds
from
more
deliberation
and
reasoning
The
reason
.
of
the
matter
,
and
more
manifestly
bewrayes
want
of
love
to
take
any
thing
worse
then
is
meant
in
either
partie
.
It
s
a
sinne
Three
several
faults
compared
together
.
to
speake
inconsiderately
that
which
may
offend
,
a
greater
to
take
that
speech
in
ill
part
,
and
the
greatest
for
the
first
to
take
in
ill
part
that
his
speech
was
ill
taken
.
Prayer
requisite
before
conference
.
2.
Being
to
conferre
of
any
weightie
matter
,
we
are
to
prepare
our selves
by
prayer
both
to
speake
and
heare
.
3.
The
viewing
,
touching
,
Suspition
of
evill
to
be
avoided
or
familiar
talking
with
a
woman
,
especially
religious
,
either
without
necessary
occasion
,
or
then
without
prayer
for
holy
affection
is
dangerous
.
Confidence
.
1.
It
s
a
sinfull
fearefulnesse
How
dangerous
it
is
not
to
confesse
our
confidence
in
God
.
in
any
sound
Christian
,
not
to
professe
his
confidence
in
the
Lord
,
and
not
to
glory
in
his
portion
,
and
to
have
no
comfort
that
he
glorifieth
God
.
This
is
found
very
dishonourable
to
God
,
unprofitable
to
themselves
,
and
hurtfull
to
good
and
bad
.
2.
It
seemeth
that
of
all
Confidence
and
comfort
in
God
he
Christians
crowne
.
the
gifts
of
the
Spirit
,
our
confidence
and
comfort
in
God
,
should
especially
bee
called
our
crowne
,
as
every
way
the
chiefest
for
our selves
.
3.
Herein
may
wee
be
How
to
be
confident
about
Gods
judgements
.
confident
,
that
God
hath
provided
a
way
,
whereby
we
may
bee
assured
either
to
scape
the
judgement
which
falls
upon
others
,
or
at
least
to
bee
bettered
thereby
,
that
it
doe
us
no
hurt
.
Conscience
.
1.
The
testimonie
of
A
good
conscience
may
breed
joy
,
a
bad
sorrow
:
with
the
reasons
of
either
.
a
good
conscience
may
,
ought
,
and
doth
breede
joy
,
because
it
confirmeth
to
a
man
that
he
doth
beleeve
,
and
ought
not
make
him
beleeve
who
did
not
.
So
the
accusation
of
mans
conscience
,
that
his
life
shewes
no
sound
fruit
of
faith
,
may
,
ought
,
and
doth
oft
breede
sorrow
and
feare
,
for
that
it
bewrayes
the
want
of
faith
,
and
ought
not
hinder
him
from
beleeving
,
who
doth
not
at
all
,
or
very
little
;
whereupon
followes
,
that
all
such
as
be
so
carelesse
in
their
life
,
ought
to
doubt
What
the
carelesse
in
their
life
are
to
doe
.
whether
they
truely
beleeve
,
and
so
be
grieved
for
it
,
that
they
rest
not
,
till
they
by
application
of
Gods
promises
unto
them
doe
soundly
beleeve
,
that
thereby
their
life
may
be
amended
,
and
their
hearts
soundly
rejoyced
;
by
all
which
appeares
that
true
Godlinesse
increaseth
not
faith
,
but
sheweth
faith
,
True
godlinesse
encreaseth
not
faith
;
nor
ungodlinesse
decrease
it
.
and
so
makes
more
sure
of
salvation
then
bare
faith
:
neither
ought
any
ungodlinesse
decrease
our
faith
,
but
rather
shew
the
want
of
faith
,
and
thereby
drive
men
to
seeke
more
soundly
to
beleeve
,
lest
they
perish
.
2.
In
affliction
especially
when
the
conscience
How
to
comfort
the
conscience
in
time
of
affliction
.
(
though
perswaded
that
the
Lords
intent
hereby
is
to
make
us
better
)
can
hardly
finde
comfort
of
Gods
love
that
he
is
not
offended
,
its
good
to
apply
this
comfort
,
that
,
being
in
Christ
nothing
shall
be
laid
to
our
charge
,
neither
any
thing
condemne
,
seeing
God
in
Christ
is
fully
satisfied
.
Consent
.
Ifonce
we
give
consent
to
sinne
,
wee
are
made
Dangerous
to
give
consent
to
sin
.
ready
to
fall
into
more
and
many
sinnes
,
and
making
no
conscience
of
one
sin
,
wee
shall
not
make
conscience
of
many
and
great
sinnes
,
and
so
being
once
inwrapped
in
sinne
,
it
s
an
hard
thing
to
get
out
of
Hard
to
get
out
of
the
devills
clawes
.
the
clawes
of
the
devill
.
Lord
give
us
grace
to
see
and
resist
the
very
first
sinne
.
Contempt
of
Grace
.
1.
Though
it
be
wonderfull
Whence
it
is
that
many
do
not
embrace
pardon
&
life
offered
to
them
.
that
any
sinner
knowing
pardon
and
life
to
be
offered
to
him
,
should
at
least
not
embrace
it
,
yet
both
Scripture
and
experience
daily
shew
it
to
be
so
,
even
as
in
many
earthly
cases
is
to
be
seen
:
let
a
Prince
offer
pardon
to
many
rebells
,
or
a
father
reconciliation
to
his
disobedient
sonne
,
or
a
Physitian
healing
medicines
to
his
diseased
patients
,
not
a
few
of
them
reject
the
same
.
The
causes
of
this
contempt
may
bee
1.
From
ignorance
many
;
some
men
of
meere
ignorance
know
not
the
excellencie
of
the
benefit
,
and
therefore
neglect
.
Other
2.
From
feare
it
would
cost
too
deare
.
would
be
glad
of
it
,
but
judge
it
would
cost
them
too
deare
,
too
much
travaile
and
paine
to
come
by
it
.
Others
through
infidelitie
(
naturally
running
3.
From
infidelitie
.
in
all
,
till
God
give
more
grace
)
doe
distrust
they
shall
never
have
it
,
and
so
deprive
themselves
of
it
:
by
all
which
and
the
like
meanes
it
comes
to
passe
,
that
though
grace
in
the
Gospell
be
offered
to
all
,
and
many
know
so
much
,
yet
very
few
truely
embrace
it
,
even
such
alone
whom
God
draweth
.
2.
Such
is
the
corruption
of
our
nature
that
the
best
things
waxe
vile
by
Why
the
Gospell
is
not
now
so
respected
as
before
.
the
commonnesse
of
them
,
no
marvell
then
that
the
Gospell
have
no
such
credit
,
and
be
so
loved
,
reverenced
,
&
embraced
now
,
as
it
was
at
the
first
entrance
thereof
amongst
us
.
Contentation
.
1.
Unlesse
a
man
bee
perswaded
by
faith
that
he
dischargeing
his
duty
How
to
use
this
world
wel
.
for
his
maintenance
,
that
portion
which
God
sendeth
is
fittest
for
him
,
and
that
he
can
be
content
to
be
poore
,
he
can
never
use
this
world
well
.
2.
To
breede
contentment
with
our
condition
How
to
be
content
with
our
condi●ion
.
whatsoever
;
weigh
wee
,
1.
That
nothing
comes
to
passe
without
Gods
decree
and
providence
.
2.
That
the
same
is
not
only
good
in
respect
of
God
,
but
also
for
the
best
to
all
Gods
children
,
wherewith
therfore
wee
ought
to
be
contented
.
Contracts
.
1.
Contracts
before
Directions
touching
Contracts
before
mariage
.
they
bee
published
by
the
Minister
are
to
be
knowne
of
him
,
and
therein
this
is
a
good
orderly
proceeding
before
some
honest
witnesses
to
demand
,
1.
How
neere
or
farre
off
in
consanguinity
they
bee
.
2.
Whether
they
together
2.
or
either
of
them
to
other
have
beene
precontracted
.
3.
Whether
they
3.
have
their
parents
consent
,
without
the
knowledge
whereof
he
is
not
to
proceede
.
4.
Whether
they
4.
purpose
to
solemnize
their
marriage
in
the
congregation
.
These
being
granted
before
the
parents
or
their
5.
vicegerent
to
proceede
to
6.
prayer
,
and
exhortation
to
some
generall
duties
of
men
and
women
,
and
so
to
contract
according
to
the
common
Liturgie
in
the
sight
of
God
with
prayer
The
exhortation
(
after
the
defence
of
this
duty
belonging
to
the
Minister
)
may
be
briefly
a
discourse
of
the
doctrine
of
the
law
and
faith
applyed
to
their
estate
of
marriage
,
and
so
their
speciall
callings
,
and
most
neede
.
2.
They
which
contract
themselves
without
their
The
Parents
consent
to
be
had
.
governours
or
parents
consent
,
if
they
be
alive
,
are
to
confesse
their
fault
publiquely
before
they
be
marryed
,
that
others
may
heare
and
feare
.
Corruption
.
1.
Such
is
the
corruption
of
our
nature
that
Men
doe
lesse
esteeme
Gods
graces
when
they
most
abound
.
though
wee
bee
wonderfully
delighted
with
Gods
graces
,
yet
when
wee
abound
with
them
,
we
lesse
esteeme
them
,
then
when
wee
begunne
to
enjoy
them
.
2.
Our
corruption
is
Our
corruptions
like
the
wantonnesse
of
children
.
like
to
the
wantonnesse
of
children
,
who
either
will
doe
as
they
list
,
or
else
leave
all
undone
.
3.
It
s
a
common
corruption
Immoderate
griefe
occasioneth
forget
fulnesse
of
former
mercies
.
so
to
grieve
at
evills
present
,
that
unthankfully
wee
forget
former
mercies
.
4.
It
s
too
common
a
Dangerous
to
reveale
some
▪
conceale
our
greatest
infirmities
.
corruption
that
wee
can
disclose
many
of
our
infirmities
,
and
keepe
the
greatest
close
.
Good
Counsells
.
Beleeve
to
be
saved
,
as
a
Publican
;
live
as
a
Justiciarie
:
How
to
beleeve
to
be
saved
,
live
,
pray
,
labour
for
grace
,
provide
for
our
soules
.
Pray
as
idle
beggars
who
live
by
begging
:
Labour
for
grace
,
as
worldlings
toil
for
wealth
:
Provide
for
thy
soule
as
thou
doest
for
thy
bodie
,
rest
,
food
,
apparell
,
and
such
like
necessaries
;
feede
Note
.
to
be
fitter
to
labour
:
so
labour
,
as
to
get
a
stomack
to
thy
food
.
Holy
Dayes
.
IN
those
,
wee
must
redeeme
the
time
in
resting
The
use
of
holy
dayes
.
from
our
callings
.
Death
.
1.
This
amongst
others
ought
often
to
be
thought
on
,
to
have
all
things
in
a
We
are
to
be
in
readinesse
against
our
departure
out
of
this
world
,
daily
preparing
for
the
same
.
readinesse
against
our
departure
out
of
this
wretched
world
,
and
therefore
not
onely
to
set
our
outward
estate
in
order
(
which
naturall
wise
men
doe
)
for
the
good
and
peace
of
our
posteritie
,
but
especially
to
set
our
spirituall
state
in
such
a
readinesse
,
that
wee
may
with
continuall
care
and
comfort
,
waite
for
our
change
,
and
our
Saviours
second
comming
,
and
withall
to
leave
to
our
posteritie
some
testimonie
of
Gods
satherly
dealing
with
us
,
and
fidelitie
in
performing
his
promise
to
us
,
the
seede
of
faithfull
parents
,
that
our
posterity
may
be
hereby
stirred
up
to
serve
the
Lord
God
of
their
fathers
.
2.
Wee
can
better
away
To
meditate
on
death
or
judgement
,
which
best
liked
.
to
meditate
on
death
which
Sathan
covereth
with
eternitie
following
;
then
on
the
day
of
judgement
where
wee
all
must
make
our
accounts
.
3.
The
bare
meditation
of
death
doth
so
farre
move
us
from
suffering
with
delight
to
dwell
on
earthly
things
,
as
reason
disswadeth
us
to
make
any
cost
about
a
tenement
,
where
wee
know
we
shall
dwell
but
a
while
,
yet
such
imaginations
of
death
build
up
in
the
meane
time
the
kingdome
of
pride
in
us
.
Wherefore
it
shall
bee
How
to
meditate
on
death
profitably
.
more
availeable
,
when
wee
meditate
of
putting
off
this
Tabernacle
,
wee
thinke
also
of
putting
on
the
Tabernacle
of
Righteousnesse
,
and
how
without
that
we
shall
never
stand
with
comfort
before
Christ
in
his
Kingdome
.
4.
As
wee
are
so
to
How
to
thinke
of
life
and
death
.
thinke
of
life
that
wee
bee
content
to
die
,
so
wee
are
to
thinke
of
death
,
that
wee
be
contented
to
live
.
The
feare
of
death
is
no
more
to
be
disliked
,
then
The
feare
of
death
not
to
be
disliked
.
not
to
feare
,
for
both
may
be
with
good
conscience
,
and
in
faith
,
if
they
exceed
not
;
for
it
s
allowed
by
grace
and
nature
to
feare
Gods
judgements
.
5.
To
call
to
minde
old
sinnes
of
them
which
are
The
use
to
be
made
of
dying
people
.
a
dying
is
necessary
to
bee
done
of
those
which
visite
them
,
for
if
they
have
truly
repented
them
,
then
are
they
not
guilty
of
them
,
and
others
may
profit
thereby
.
If
they
bee
guilty
,
the
trouble
of
their
minde
shall
turne
to
their
good
,
in
that
they
finde
their
judgement
in
this
world
,
and
escape
the
everlasting
judgement
to
come
.
Decay
in
grace
.
1.
A
most
grievous
A
great
judgement
it
is
not
to
thrive
by
the
many
helps
wee
have
of
our
spirituall
nourishment
.
judgement
of
God
it
is
(
though
secret
and
therefore
not
to
us
so
sensible
)
that
having
many
excellent
helps
for
our
spirituall
nourishment
,
yet
Gods
curse
seemeth
to
be
thereon
,
in
that
wee
thrive
so
little
thereby
,
wherein
notwithstanding
the
Lord
is
to
be
cleered
,
who
(
giving
his
grace
ordinarily
by
meanes
)
doth
most
justly
The
causes
hereof
.
keepe
it
from
us
,
partly
for
our
unworthinesse
,
either
for
some
olde
sinne
1.
unrepented
of
,
or
some
present
corruption
not
resisted
,
2.
and
partly
for
our
contempt
of
it
,
in
that
we
setting
so
little
by
it
,
have
so
sleightly
sought
it
,
and
having
received
it
in
any
measure
,
were
no
more
charie
and
carefull
in
keeping
it
,
but
through
our
carelessenesse
lost
it
,
and
through
our
pride
and
presumption
provoked
the
Lord
to
take
it
from
us
,
let
our
earnest
purpose
and
The
R●medie
.
prayer
bee
,
for
the
better
obtaining
of
it
,
to
avoide
the
letts
,
and
to
use
more
carefully
and
constantly
all
good
helps
,
and
particularly
holy
conference
,
which
by
experience
wee
shall
finde
to
be
exceeding
profitable
.
2.
The
causes
why
many
The
causes
why
many
decrease
in
godlinesse
.
decrease
in
godlinesse
be
divers
,
as
namely
the
neglect
of
those
meanes
1.
which
before
they
used
especially
of
the
private
dealings
with
themselves
,
and
brotherly
conferences
in
such
strict
manner
as
before
,
whereof
wee
be
soon
wearie
,
in
that
by
nature
wee
seeke
our
ease
,
and
through
custome
grow
cold
,
and
through
security
and
pride
waxe
blinde
and
see
not
our
neede
thereof
.
So
also
that
wee
by
Satans
2.
suggestion
and
our
owne
corruption
doe
privily
fall
into
a
good
liking
of
our
estate
in
regard
of
former
grace
received
,
wherby
it
comes
to
passe
,
that
wee
feeling
our selves
to
bee
freed
from
the
danger
of
sinne
and
condemnation
,
doe
not
so
feare
it
,
neither
are
terrified
with
the
sight
of
it
in
us
,
but
through
a
privie
presumption
of
our
safety
,
we
easily
pardon
our selves
,
and
deale
not
so
straitly
with
our selves
as
before
,
and
thus
sinne
creepes
sore
upon
us
to
our
great
hurt
.
Some
there
be
,
though
the
3.
fewer
,
who
more
then
they
ought
torment
themselves
for
their
little
growth
.
Others
(
and
those
the
greater
sort
)
4.
who
have
and
doe
continue
in
a
carelesse
peace
,
whom
indeed
it
much
concerneth
to
be
humbled
for
their
little
growing
in
grace
.
The
meane
wherin
a
man
may
with
some
The
Remedies
.
comfort
stay
himselfe
must
partly
arise
from
a
wise
judgeing
of
himselfe
by
comparing
his
former
and
present
estate
both
in
the
use
and
profit
received
by
the
meanes
:
wherein
this
may
fitly
be
considered
,
that
a
young
plant
doth
more
sensibly
shew
his
growth
,
then
an
olde
tree
,
but
the
olde
tree
brings
forth
more
sound
fruit
in
his
season
;
the
decay
or
want
whereof
wee
must
thus
remedie
,
even
by
calling
our selves
to
a
strait
account
,
to
see
upon
what
warrant
wee
enjoy
our
peace
,
and
so
to
feare
our
hearts
with
such
testimonies
of
Scripture
as
doe
tell
us
that
this
life
is
not
the
life
of
a
Christian
,
who
must
bee
a
new
creature
,
and
must
walke
in
the
spirit
,
and
must
mortifie
the
deeds
of
the
flesh
,
that
so
we
may
withdraw
peace
from
our
consciences
till
wee
see
some
change
of
our
troubled
state
,
and
recoverie
thereof
.
Delay
.
Many
times
when
wee
Why
the
Lord
often
delayeth
comfort
.
have
used
all
good
meanes
the
Lord
deferreth
the
successe
,
that
we
being
the
more
humbled
,
may
bee
the
fitter
to
receive
comfort
.
Delight
.
Who
so
delighteth
in
Who
the
Lord
delighteth
in
the
Lord
,
in
him
doth
the
Lord
delight
.
Devills
.
1.
By
creation
good
A
description
of
the
devills
or
evill
spirits
Spirits
;
by
their
fall
damned
and
wicked
spirits
changed
into
evill
:
finite
,
immortall
,
invisible
,
adversaries
to
mans
salvation
,
exceeding
many
,
of
great
power
,
Lyons
,
able
to
doe
any
thing
not
above
nature
;
in
respect
of
their
malice
,
compared
to
Dragons
;
their
subtiltie
,
Serpents
;
their
experience
,
termed
olde
,
using
secret
ambushes
with
shewes
of
good
;
tempting
the
prophane
,
never
to
minde
salvation
;
the
civill
to
rest
in
common
honestie
,
as
the
carnall
protestant
in
outward
holinesse
;
the
weake
beleever
either
to
be
scrupulous
,
or
to
take
vice
for
vertue
through
ignorance
;
the
strong
to
sin
against
knowledge
and
presume
,
to
hinder
a
greater
duty
by
a
lesse
,
to
use
good
actions
to
bad
ends
,
to
doe
evill
that
good
may
come
thereof
,
to
grieve
so
for
one
sinne
as
to
neglect
others
;
so
running
into
extremities
;
yea
to
winke
at
sinne
,
to
thinke
it
tolerable
,
to
tast
it
,
to
commit
it
,
to
continue
in
it
,
to
defend
it
.
2.
This
is
much
to
bee
lamented
,
that
in
time
of
superstition
men
were
more
feared
with
the
devill
when
they
heard
of
his
hornes
,
clawes
,
hollow
Of
olde
,
men
were
more
affraid
of
the
devill
then
now
.
voice
,
and
such
like
,
then
now
in
the
Gospell
when
they
heare
of
his
privie
working
and
fighting
against
mens
soules
,
which
is
much
more
dangerous
,
and
yet
is
nothing
feared
,
and
yet
wee
can
never
beleeve
and
feele
the
gracious
Note
.
help
of
Gods
holy
Angels
,
till
wee
beleeve
and
feele
the
hidden
assaults
of
Satan
and
his
Spirits
.
3.
As
God
and
his
good
Angels
are
about
us
,
so
is
The
protection
of
the
good
angels
comforteth
in
well
doing
;
as
the
evill
spirits
being
about
us
humbleth
in
evill
doing
.
the
devill
and
his
evill
spirits
;
and
as
good
Angels
have
beene
seene
,
so
have
and
may
bee
the
wicked
spirits
,
not
soules
of
men
,
but
devills
in
the
ayre
;
and
the
knowledge
hereof
is
greatly
for
our
comfort
in
well-doing
,
that
being
in
great
danger
voide
of
all
helpe
of
man
,
yet
God
is
with
us
,
and
his
Angels
,
for
our
humbling
in
evill
doing
,
that
though
no
man
see
or
can
hurt
us
,
yet
the
devill
and
his
spirits
bee
about
us
.
Discerning
.
1.
Many
are
outwardly
Man
seeth
not
as
God
seeth
.
well
,
that
is
,
rich
in
this
world
,
which
are
inwardly
ill
,
that
is
,
poore
in
Gods
account
,
and
many
hate
outward
evill
things
,
which
for
want
of
spirituall
knowledge
,
or
the
spirit
of
discerning
,
see
not
the
corruptions
of
the
heart
.
2.
Wisedome
must
bee
Wisedome
and
charitie
requisit
desired
in
discerning
of
men
,
but
charitie
in
judgeing
and
praying
for
them
.
3.
They
with
whom
we
would
converse
may
Three
notes
whereby
to
try
those
with
whom
we
would
converse
.
be
tryed
by
these
three
notes
,
1.
Whether
in
professing
godlinesse
,
they
speake
upon
grounded
knowledge
.
2.
What
feeling
they
have
of
their
inward
corruptions
.
3.
How
loving
they
are
to
others
in
being
ready
to
do
them
good
,
and
warie
to
speake
of
their
infirmities
,
and
that
with
griefe
.
Discipline
.
1.
Wee
are
bound
to
be
thankfull
to
God
for
that
discipline
wee
have
,
(
though
there
bee
great
want
of
it
)
for
its
the
Lords
will
to
advance
his
glory
hereby
,
in
taking
that
to
Gods
wisdome
in
affording
no
stricter
discipline
.
himselfe
,
which
if
we
had
stricter
discipline
wee
would
attribute
to
it
,
for
besides
that
hee
doth
that
by
his
word
and
prayer
which
may
bee
done
by
discipline
,
it
may
be
discipline
would
hide
many
hypocrites
,
which
now
are
discovered
,
and
cover
many
a
Christian
heart
which
now
are
knowne
,
for
they
that
bee
godly
now
,
be
godly
of
conscience
,
being
a
discipline
to
themselves
,
but
many
may
seeme
godly
under
discipline
which
doe
it
for
feare
rather
then
for
love
.
2.
This
is
a
good
order
A
good
order
of
discipline
.
of
discipline
,
first
generally
to
declare
that
,
1.
Sinne
is
broken
forth
.
2.
To
name
the
sinne
.
3.
The
partie
offending
,
after
to
admonish
him
,
then
to
suspend
him
,
lastly
to
leave
him
to
Satan
.
Despaire
.
1.
It
s
a
fearefull
and
dangerous
policie
of
Satan
to
make
men
continue
in
sinne
without
care
of
recoverie
,
in
taking
from
them
all
hope
thereof
,
which
he
How
the
devill
driveth
to
despaire
.
doth
by
perswading
them
that
their
sinnes
bee
so
great
,
so
many
,
and
of
so
long
continuance
that
they
cannot
be
forgiven
.
2.
A
dangerous
policie
of
Satan
it
is
to
provoke
Satan
tempteth
at
sometimes
to
desperation
,
as
at
other
to
presumption
.
men
to
despaire
inperswading
them
they
have
no
faith
at
all
,
because
they
have
it
not
in
this
and
that
particular
:
againe
in
provoking
to
presumption
to
perswade
them
thus
,
I
hope
I
have
faith
in
generall
,
and
therefore
my
faith
is
sound
in
every
particular
.
Distrust
.
1.
Distrust
is
a
doubting
of
Gods
helpe
in
our
How
capitall
a
sin
distrust
is
,
neede
:
it
s
a
capitall
sinne
above
others
,
robbing
God
of
his
truth
,
power
,
wisedome
,
mercie
,
and
his
other
attributes
,
drawing
others
by
our
example
to
distrust
,
which
in
like
manner
robbeth
man
of
his
chiefe
comfort
in
all
distresses
.
2.
How
prone
we
are
Wee
are
prone
to
it
.
to
it
may
appeare
in
our
tryalls
of
paine
,
debt
,
and
the
like
,
wherein
we
trust
to
meanes
.
3.
Wee
fall
into
this
by
How
wee
fall
therein
resting
too
much
on
meanes
,
neglecting
to
meditate
on
Gods
truth
.
4.
To
trust
on
God
is
How
to
remedie
it
.
the
speciall
remedie
to
cure
this
maladie
.
Gods
former
liberalitie
doth
not
prejudice
his
future
mercies
.
5.
It
s
a
common
temptation
to
afflicted
consciences
to
perswade
themselves
after
some
few
deliverances
that
they
can
looke
for
no
more
,
because
the
Lord
hath
beene
so
liberall
,
but
these
must
know
that
God
is
not
like
man
,
for
his
gifts
are
without
repentance
,
and
when
he
beginnes
to
shew
mercie
he
will
never
cease
.
Note
.
Doctrine
.
When
there
is
a
doctrin
generall
or
equitie
in
the
word
,
the
examples
though
particular
may
bee
generally
applyed
.
Doubting
.
1.
What
manner
of
doubting
may
stand
with
Hard
to
discerne
what
doubting
stands
with
faith
.
faith
,
though
it
weaken
faith
,
and
what
doubting
quite
shuts
out
faith
,
is
not
easily
seene
,
and
more
hardly
uttered
to
the
sight
of
the
weake
.
2.
Although
this
be
by
the
wise
providence
of
God
that
many
of
Gods
true
children
,
who
therefore
have
had
sound
com
Gods
children
doubt
and
waver
oftentimes
,
which
the
Lord
disposeth
to
good
.
for
t
in
Christ
,
doe
especially
in
their
infirmitie
oft
greatly
waver
and
doubt
and
so
become
uncomfortable
,
which
the
Lord
for
good
cause
disposeth
,
lest
by
their
sudden
change
from
so
damnable
State
and
uncomfortable
,
to
so
happy
and
joyfull
,
they
should
be
lifted
up
,
made
conceited
and
secure
,
and
so
presumptuous
,
the
forerunners
and
causes
also
of
a
fearefull
fall
;
yet
this
is
certaine
,
that
this
is
their
sinne
,
a
weaknesse
which
To
doubt
is
a
sinne
,
and
to
bee
withstood
.
must
be
withstood
and
overcome
,
for
the
attaining
whereto
,
the
cause
of
this
doubting
must
be
searched
and
so
removed
,
which
ordinarily
is
our
owne
infirmities
,
neglect
and
How
to
remove
the
same
.
weaknesse
in
good
duties
,
too
great
pronenesse
and
strength
in
sinne
,
whereupon
the
tender
conscience
feareth
his
former
comfort
was
vaine
,
and
so
doubteth
of
his
estate
;
for
the
right
removing
hereof
,
this
is
duly
to
be
considered
that
as
the
roote
of
our
comfort
in
Christ
is
not
the
strength
of
our
Christian
life
,
so
the
weaknesse
herein
ought
not
to
breede
doubting
of
our
salvation
by
Christ
.
But
Causes
of
Salvation
.
for
so
much
as
all
our
comfort
stands
in
this
that
God
who
justifieth
the
ungodly
hath
freely
given
his
Sonne
,
and
in
him
is
reconciled
to
us
being
his
enemies
,
and
hath
by
his
Gospell
called
us
,
and
by
his
spirit
wrought
faith
in
our
hearts
to
receive
Christ
so
given
unto
us
,
whereby
wee
being
dead
in
sinne
and
having
no
goodnesse
in
us
,
were
made
alive
to
God
,
and
so
were
new
borne
,
and
then
doe
beginne
to
bee
changed
first
in
affection
,
and
then
in
conversation
by
little
and
little
,
from
a
childe
growing
to
a
riper
age
in
Christ
.
Therefore
if
wee
The
assurance
of
our
new
birth
a
remedie
against
doubting
.
have
this
assurance
of
our
new
birth
,
though
we
feele
much
weaknesse
of
the
spirituall
life
,
yet
wee
ought
not
to
doubt
whether
wee
bee
Gods
children
,
seeing
hee
that
is
so
new
borne
as
aforesaid
,
can
never
dy
;
but
rather
we
are
to
remember
,
1.
Wee
are
but
children
,
and
therefore
weak
.
2.
Wee
are
very
subject
to
many
spirituall
diseases
,
some
such
as
take
away
sense
of
life
,
and
therefore
must
seeke
to
bee
cured
and
not
despaire
of
life
seeing
wee
cannot
perish
.
This
cannot
breede
securitie
Sense
of
our
weaknesse
and
infirmities
no
breeder
of
security
.
in
sinne
to
any
,
for
he
that
seeing
himselfe
miserable
doth
beleeve
to
bee
saved
by
Christ
,
cannot
but
love
God
,
and
for
love
studie
and
travell
to
obey
him
,
no
more
then
fire
can
be
without
heate
,
so
that
they
who
say
they
thus
beleeve
and
live
not
Christianly
,
are
lyars
&
the
truth
Faith
and
an
holy
life
goe
together
.
is
not
in
them
.
If
any
tender
conscience
,
ignorant
&
weak
(
for
so
must
they
needs
be
)
should
say
,
I
am
such
a
one
,
because
they
Comfort
to
a
tender
conscience
feele
so
little
grace
in
them
,
they
may
manifestly
be
disproved
by
the
true
effects
of
faith
,
which
no
faith
can
be
without
,
true
love
of
God
,
his
Word
,
his
Saints
,
desire
to
please
God
,
griefe
for
former
and
present
sinnes
,
and
such
like
.
If
any
hypocrite
The
hypocrite
disproved
.
will
say
he
thus
beleeveth
,
and
in
some
measure
thus
liveth
,
let
him
try
his
inward
affections
why
hee
doth
all
duty
,
it
will
bee
found
not
in
love
to
God
and
recompence
of
his
kindnesse
,
but
either
for
the
credit
of
the
world
,
or
mercenarily
for
obtaining
Gods
favour
,
whom
his
securitie
,
jollitie
,
presumption
,
and
want
of
sense
of
his
infirmities
and
of
an
holy
feare
of
falling
and
care
to
please
God
in
secret
will
descrie
.
3.
A
true
beleever
falling
into
sin
,
ought
(
if
hee
can
)
Having
fallen
into
sinne
to
doubt
of
Gods
favour
will
not
raise
up
.
hold
his
confidence
,
though
he
be
foulie
fallen
,
and
rather
lament
that
hee
Gods
childe
should
so
dishonour
his
father
;
for
the
doubting
of
Gods
favour
cannot
raise
him
from
his
fall
,
but
the
beholding
of
it
,
is
that
alone
which
will
breede
holy
and
acceptable
sorrow
for
sinne
and
conscience
of
amendment
.
4.
It
s
evident
that
many
They
who
most
suspect
their
owne
weaknesse
prove
strongest
in
the
time
of
tryall
.
of
the
carefullest
Christians
seeing
their
infirmities
,
doe
most
doubt
whether
they
have
faith
,
who
yet
for
the
most
part
in
time
of
tryall
finde
more
then
others
who
bee
more
secure
and
confident
,
but
yet
this
is
their
fault
,
that
they
looke
too
much
to
effects
and
not
to
the
cause
of
their
justification
,
and
in
beholding
the
effects
The
saints
looke
too
much
on
the
effects
,
too
little
on
the
causes
of
justification
.
through
ignorance
and
feare
,
judge
amisse
,
not
seeing
the
true
effects
of
faith
in
them
,
being
blinded
with
their
wants
.
5.
This
is
found
in
many
true
Christians
,
that
they
oft
doubt
of
their
salvation
,
and
feare
they
bee
not
Gods
children
,
because
they
see
such
sinnes
and
wants
in
themselves
,
and
hereupon
be
oft
moved
to
greater
care
of
an
holy
life
thinking
that
otherwayes
Many
seeing
much
corruption
in
themselves
,
weaken
their
faith
that
they
might
by
feare
be
made
more
carefull
in
life
,
who
should
indeed
increase
their
faith
,
that
they
might
be
more
quickened
thereby
to
an
holy
life
.
they
may
not
beleeve
;
and
on
the
other
side
,
that
if
they
see
more
mortification
of
their
corruptions
,
and
more
strength
to
good
duties
,
that
they
may
boldly
beleeve
:
wherein
they
pittifully
deceive
themselves
many
wayes
,
1.
That
they
often
obtaine
not
their
desire
in
mortification
.
2.
That
if
they
by
this
meanes
prick
themselves
to
more
care
for
a
season
,
yet
so
soone
as
their
feare
is
slacked
their
care
is
ended
.
3.
That
if
their
care
should
continue
,
yet
this
is
not
that
which
can
either
cause
them
first
to
beleeve
,
or
else
any
way
encrease
their
faith
,
onely
this
can
more
certainely
prove
,
that
they
have
and
do
indeede
beleeve
,
and
so
may
comfort
them
;
for
there
is
nothing
that
can
beget
or
encrease
faith
,
but
Gods
promise
,
and
seales
thereof
truly
applyed
.
They
therefore
who
doubting
doe
thus
think
to
encrease
faith
by
leading
a
better
life
,
doe
take
a
wrong
course
,
and
plainely
shew
that
in
their
holy
life
,
they
seeke
themselves
and
not
the
Lord
,
and
are
not
moved
thereto
by
the
true
love
of
God
,
which
is
the
chiefe
mother
of
true
obedience
,
whereas
they
ought
rather
,
(
having
good
cause
to
doubt
whether
they
have
soundly
beleeved
,
seeing
they
finde
in
themselves
no
comfortable
fruits
of
their
faith
)
to
labour
more
stedfastly
to
beleeve
,
that
so
their
faith
,
as
fire
encreaseth
by
the
heate
of
it
,
may
send
forth
more
fervent
effects
of
love
to
God
and
obedience
,
which
shall
then
effectually
comfort
them
,
seeing
such
fruits
of
such
a
root
.
6.
In
the
deepest
thoughts
of
our
salvation
A
principall
means
of
weakning
faith
.
this
oft
riseth
up
to
weaken
our
faith
,
that
God
having
ordained
some
to
destruction
,
and
yet
(
to
make
the
sole
cause
of
mans
perdition
to
bee
in
himselfe
)
prepared
a
remedy
for
all
,
and
in
his
testament
bequeathed
it
to
all
,
and
publiquely
proclaimed
it
to
the
world
,
though
for
his
part
determining
to
give
grace
to
receive
it
onely
to
his
chosen
,
and
to
leave
the
other
to
themselves
,
what
warrant
wee
have
to
beleeve
,
that
we
are
of
them
to
whom
God
hath
determined
to
give
his
grace
,
and
who
indeed
shal
receive
it
,
and
not
of
those
who
herein
deepely
deceive
themselves
,
whereunto
the
The
removall
thereof
.
soundest
answere
is
this
,
that
,
the
secret
determination
of
God
is
to
himselfe
,
and
not
to
be
enquired
in
to
of
us
,
who
cannot
know
our
election
till
wee
know
our
effectuall
calling
;
who
to
this
end
must
attend
to
his
revealed
will
,
wherein
he
certifieth
all
to
whom
the
Gospell
commeth
,
that
he
would
have
none
perish
,
but
beleeve
,
&
therefore
inviteth
all
of
them
,
exhorteth
,
entreateth
them
by
his
ministers
to
be
reconciled
unto
him
,
and
sore
threatneth
if
they
beleeve
not
.
Upon
all
which
this
may
bee
concluded
,
that
its
great
sinne
and
follie
for
him
to
whom
the
Lord
hath
revealed
his
will
concerning
his
salvation
,
and
by
many
meanes
prepared
him
thereto
(
as
giving
him
sight
and
sense
of
his
miserie
,
knowledge
of
,
and
unfained
desire
of
Christ
the
onely
remedy
,
calling
and
commanding
him
to
receive
him
,
together
with
cleere
knowledge
that
he
in
his
word
hath
promised
this
remedie
to
him
)
for
him
I
say
its
great
sinne
notwithstanding
all
this
(
upon
no
ground
,
but
onely
a
suspicious
feare
)
to
doubt
that
God
will
not
yet
save
him
,
but
doth
this
to
his
farther
condemnation
,
whereof
there
is
no
feare
,
but
to
such
as
contemne
this
grace
,
or
receive
it
in
vain
,
not
being
drawne
thereby
in
truth
to
love
and
seeke
Gods
honour
by
unfained
obedience
to
his
will
,
whereas
all
they
who
knowing
the
benefit
by
Christ
in
respect
of
the
greatnesse
of
it
,
and
their
owne
great
unworthinesse
doe
feare
they
shall
never
obtaine
it
,
though
they
above
all
desire
it
,
they
I
say
ought
to
be
bold
and
count
it
no
presumption
It
s
no
presumption
to
give
credit
to
God
in
his
Word
.
to
give
credit
to
God
in
his
word
,
that
hee
will
according
to
his
promise
bestow
his
Sonne
,
and
in
him
eternall
life
upon
them
;
for
such
doth
Christ
expressely
call
unto
him
,
Mat.
11.
28.
yea
hereupon
ought
they
boldly
without
feare
to
adventure
their
soules
health
&
eternall
happinesse
,
that
by
this
perswasion
they
may
bee
drawne
to
love
and
obey
God
,
and
so
bee
confirmed
,
yea
more
to
feare
their
hearts
from
this
horrible
sinne
of
unbeleefe
(
the
greatest
of
all
other
)
Unbeleefe
an
horrible
sinne
.
whereby
they
knowing
what
God
hath
said
,
yea
unto
them
,
doe
yet
in
not
giving
credit
to
him
that
he
will
be
as
good
as
his
word
,
make
him
a
lyar
,
and
so
a
false
God
;
much
more
such
as
have
received
the
earnest
of
Gods
Spirit
renewing
their
heart●
and
lives
,
ought
to
be
of
good
comfort
and
shake
off
such
doubts
.
The
cause
of
this
Causes
of
distrust
.
distrust
is
in
many
their
owne
unworthiness
,
which
bewrayeth
great
ignorance
and
errour
,
that
God
giveth
his
Sonne
to
the
worthy
,
though
not
of
merit
(
which
no
Protestant
holdeth
)
but
ofmeer
mercy
to
those
that
truely
repent
them
,
(
which
is
petie
Poperie
)
whereas
the
truth
of
God
is
,
that
hee
having
given
his
Son
to
none
but
such
as
had
no
grace
nor
repentance
in
them
,
that
they
by
receiving
Christ
by
faith
,
might
receive
grace
to
beginne
to
repent
,
and
so
daily
to
grow
therein
,
therefore
as
none
ought
to
beleeve
because
they
have
repented
,
so
none
ought
to
be
afraid
to
beleeve
because
of
his
Our
unworthines
must
not
let
us
from
beleeving
.
unworthinesse
,
the
sense
whereof
doth
make
him
most
fit
to
beleeve
,
and
receive
Christ
.
The
want
of
knowledge
and
due
regard
of
this
one
point
is
a
principall
cause
of
distrust
on
the
one
side
,
and
vaine
presumption
on
the
other
,
both
workes
of
perdition
.
7.
For
removing
of
How
to
remove
doubts
of
Gods
favour
.
our
doubts
of
Gods
favour
either
generally
or
in
some
particular
actions
▪
there
must
bee
,
1.
A
sound
judgement
to
direct
when
wee
ought
to
doubt
or
not
,
and
2.
A
daily
labour
according
to
our
judgement
to
doubt
and
beleeve
as
cause
is
.
Dreames
.
Of
dreams
which
make
some
deepe
impression
in
The
use
to
be
made
of
dreames
whether
us
,
and
abide
longer
,
its
good
to
make
some
profit
,
and
they
may
be
thought
to
come
from
God
or
the
devill
,
according
to
their
divers
ends
and
effects
.
An
evill
,
evill
dreame
shewes
an
evill
heart
,
in
some
sinne
either
committed
,
or
whereto
we
be
subject
,
and
may
shortly
follow
.
If
they
be
terrible
,
they
may
terrible
,
forewarne
of
some
evill
to
come
,
that
we
may
avoide
it
by
good
meanes
,
yet
so
as
we
neither
feare
or
them
too
much
,
nor
quite
contemne
them
:
so
for
the
good
,
that
we
perswade
not
our selves
of
having
it
,
good
.
nor
yet
neglect
it
.
The
same
may
be
said
for
the
event
of
witcheries
and
slanders
.
Dulnesse
and
Deadnesse
.
1.
A
common
thing
it
is
in
Gods
children
after
Dulnesse
when
chiefely
found
.
their
greatest
joyes
to
feel
great
dulnesse
and
deadnesse
of
minde
.
When
the
same
seiseth
upon
us
,
1.
We
ought
to
search
the
cause
,
whetherdoing
some
The
causes
thereof
to
be
searched
evill
,
leaving
off
some
good
to
bee
done
,
neglecting
the
meanes
of
salvation
,
not
seeing
or
not
repenting
some
sinne
seene
,
or
not
repenting
so
soundly
;
or
for
unthankfulnesse
for
former
graces
.
2.
Wee
must
use
the
remedie
,
not
The
remedie
to
bee
used
.
pleasing
our selves
in
this
deadnesse
,
but
stirring
up
our selves
as
from
slumber
,
calling
to
minde
Gods
speciall
mercies
on
us
,
and
our
unworthy
receiving
and
using
of
them
,
using
all
good
meanes
to
quicken
us
.
3.
In
using
the
meanes
to
offer
our selves
to
God
,
Gods
help
to
be
waited
for
.
waiting
patiently
for
his
helpe
,
esteeming
neither
too
little
nor
too
much
our
Note
.
affliction
.
2.
It
falleth
out
that
Gods
children
are
sometimes
more
dull
with
the
Why
the
godly
are
sometimes
more
dull
with
the
publique
meanes
then
without
.
publique
meanes
,
then
without
,
which
may
arise
from
hence
,
that
either
they
are
too
remisse
in
the
use
of
the
private
,
or
else
fall
to
loathing
the
publique
,
because
they
have
them
so
often
,
or
put
too
much
confidence
in
such
places
,
which
the
Lord
correcteth
by
denying
the
use
,
and
such
like
.
Dutie
.
For
infirmities
sake
to
leave
a
duty
undone
is
to
The
omission
of
a
duty
for
infirmities
sake
how
dangerous
.
cover
sinne
,
not
to
overcome
it
.
Earnestnesse
.
IN
our
earnestnesse
its
In
earnestnesse
the
heart
is
to
be
searched
necessary
to
searth
our
hearts
,
whether
it
be
of
the
Spirit
,
or
of
the
flesh
,
and
if
we
cannot
see
the
depth
of
our
hearts
,
it
argueth
want
of
prayer
and
travailing
with
our
affections
to
know
them
.
Ease
.
Long
ease
will
bring
either
Long
ease
how
dangerous
.
superstition
,
prophanenesse
or
heresie
through
our
corruption
.
Elect
and
Reprobate
.
A
Reprobate
of
knowledge
Difference
betweene
the
faith
of
the
elect
and
of
the
reprobate
lying
in
despaire
,
may
beleeve
that
both
Christ
can
and
would
ease
him
,
if
hee
could
beleeve
and
come
unto
Christ
to
be
eased
,
but
distrusting
this
,
comes
not
,
turnes
away
from
God
.
But
the
elect
beleeving
that
Christ
will
ease
all
commers
to
him
,
is
drawne
by
Gods
Spirit
to
apply
this
to
himselfe
,
and
make
reckoning
he
comming
shall
bee
eased
,
and
therefore
indeed
seeketh
with
faith
to
Christ
,
and
is
eased
;
to
come
to
Christ
is
not
simply
to
beleeve
,
What
it
is
to
come
to
Christ
.
but
(
beleeving
Christ
will
be
as
good
as
his
word
)
in
spirit
to
goe
unto
the
throne
of
grace
,
and
desire
the
same
,
as
a
begger
invited
comes
for
reliefe
.
Evills
.
These
be
two
evills
very
dangerous
:
To
pretend
Two
dangerous
evills
.
great
comfort
,
and
make
small
conscience
in
our
life
,
and
to
confesse
our
faith
is
weake
,
and
yet
to
be
content
therewith
.
Excuse
.
Unwillingnesse
to
do
good
to
be
striven
against
When
we
are
unwilling
to
doe
good
,
an
excuse
is
too
readie
,
its
good
therefore
earnestly
to
strive
to
overcome
this
,
and
then
to
take
opportunity
to
doe
the
same
.
Examples
.
Particular
examples
Particular
examples
when
to
be
made
generall
instructions
.
may
be
made
generall
instructions
,
when
the
cause
of
the
mis
generall
.
Exercise
.
As
God
hath
given
great
variety
of
heavenly
The
variety
of
heavenly
exercises
tedious
to
our
nature
.
exercises
,
and
matters
to
be
exercised
in
,
so
we
shall
finde
such
irkesomenesse
in
our
nature
,
that
wee
care
not
to
use
this
variety
for
our
reliefe
.
Failings
.
WHen
we
see
wherein
wee
have
failed
What
use
is
to
bee
made
of
our
failings
.
in
any
part
of
our
daily
practise
,
we
are
not
to
make
slight
thereof
,
or
favour
our selves
therein
,
but
labour
speedily
to
recover
,
lest
we
grow
hardned
and
incurable
.
Faith
.
1.
Such
as
by
hearing
of
witches
and
fearefull
A
proofe
of
a
weake
faith
.
practises
of
Satan
be
sore
frighted
,
are
to
know
their
faith
is
weake
and
comfort
small
(
for
the
sound
beleever
shall
not
feare
for
any
evill
tidings
)
and
therefore
they
must
never
cease
striving
for
faith
and
comfort
,
till
they
finde
a
sweet
and
bold
resting
in
the
Lord
their
father
who
will
preserve
them
.
2.
Faith
being
the
band
What
benefits
wee
enjoy
by
faith
.
of
our
union
with
Christ
,
we
doe
thereby
enjoy
peace
with
God
,
are
favourably
accepted
of
him
,
joy
in
the
hope
of
happinesse
,
have
comfort
in
affliction
,
patience
,
experience
,
hope
,
boldnesse
to
pray
,
love
to
God
and
delight
to
serve
him
,
wee
please
God
,
long
for
heaven
.
3.
The
way
to
encrease
How
to
encrease
faith
.
faith
is
to
apply
to
our selves
Gods
promise
in
his
word
and
Sacraments
,
by
hearing
the
word
,
praying
,
meditation
,
conference
,
and
the
like
,
and
to
this
end
also
every
one
who
desires
to
finde
strong
comfort
in
the
Lord
,
and
M●anes
whereby
to
be
encouraged
unto
all
godlinesse
.
thereby
good
encouragement
unto
all
godlinesse
is
daily
to
consider
deepely
,
1.
His
owne
miserable
estate
1.
by
nature
,
that
thereby
he
may
be
stirred
up
to
cry
with
the
Apostle
,
O
wretched
man
that
I
am
,
who
shall
deliver
me
from
the
body
of
this
death
?
And
2.
he
is
no
lesse
to
regard
the
remedie
here
of
in
2.
Christ
,
that
beholding
the
singular
benefit
thereof
,
he
may
more
uncessantly
desire
it
:
and
so
3.
the
truth
of
Gods
promise
,
that
hee
3.
may
be
more
and
more
assured
that
Christ
is
his
and
he
the
Lords
,
that
this
may
comfort
and
encourage
him
in
all
godlinesse
.
4.
There
is
great
difference
Difference
betweene
knowledge
and
faith
.
betweene
knowledge
and
faith
,
for
a
reprobate
may
know
by
the
word
of
God
,
and
so
beleeve
that
God
hath
promised
his
Sonne
to
him
(
as
well
as
to
others
)
and
yet
not
lay
hold
on
this
promise
,
which
is
true
faith
,
which
he
onely
doth
who
so
receiveth
Gods
promise
that
thereby
he
is
certainly
perswaded
that
he
shall
have
the
thing
promised
,
which
makes
himselfe
stay
for
his
salvation
hereon
,
and
patiently
to
waite
and
looke
stedfastly
for
the
same
.
5.
The
true
doctrine
of
The
true
doctrine
and
practise
of
faith
a
stranger
.
faith
is
a
stranger
,
much
more
the
practise
of
it
,
that
men
seeing
themselves
most
cursed
wretches
,
yet
should
be
assured
that
God
hath
given
them
his
Sonne
,
and
in
him
eternall
life
,
for
he
that
hath
this
assurance
,
cannot
but
have
much
comfort
even
in
afflictions
;
and
this
only
is
it
,
which
will
make
a
man
willing
to
deny
himselfe
.
6.
It
s
a
matter
very
Few
know
or
doe
every
thing
in
faith
.
weakely
knowne
,
much
more
weakely
practised
of
most
Christians
to
doe
every
thing
in
faith
,
which
must
needes
deprive
them
of
much
comfort
,
if
they
live
not
securely
,
contenting
Foure
things
to
be
laboured
for
of
him
that
would
doe
any
thing
〈…〉
.
themselves
with
opus
operatum
,
for
remedy
hereof
this
is
to
bee
knowne
and
laboured
for
of
him
that
doth
any
thing
in
faith
,
1.
That
hee
know
1.
the
thing
he
doth
in
omitting
or
committing
bee
commanded
of
God
,
and
therefore
endeavour
to
please
God
therein
.
2.
That
2.
he
know
and
remember
Gods
promise
made
in
Christ
to
such
obedience
.
3.
That
he
give
credit
to
this
promise
,
that
God
for
3.
Christs
sake
will
accept
his
true
though
weake
obedience
.
4.
That
hee
with
this
perswasion
doe
offer
4.
up
his
service
to
God
in
the
name
of
Christ
.
How
infinitely
in
all
wee
all
doe
faile
is
lamentable
to
consider
,
especially
that
wee
Note
.
doe
not
the
things
we
doe
in
faith
,
and
therefore
no
marvell
it
is
,
though
God
withhold
many
sweet
conforts
,
which
otherwise
we
might
finde
.
7.
True
faith
in
my
judgement
is
never
so
True
faith
never
throughly
quenched
.
quenched
,
that
neither
the
owner
nor
any
other
can
see
any
life
thereof
,
but
there
is
ever
some
fruit
of
the
Spirit
to
be
seen
if
we
marke
it
.
8.
An
holy
life
cannot
make
any
unbeleever
to
An
holy
life
sheweth
in
what
sort
we
beleev
,
as
iniquity
who
beleeve
not
.
beleeve
,
neither
properly
increase
faith
,
but
onely
as
fruits
prove
the
tree
good
,
and
shew
in
what
sort
we
beleeve
:
so
no
iniquity
ought
to
hinder
any
from
beleeving
,
but
only
Hinderances
of
faith
1.
Security
occasioned
thorough
ignorance
,
neglect
,
or
contempt
.
sheweth
who
beleeve
not
.
9.
Hinderances
from
faith
are
these
,
1.
Securitie
,
making
no
reckoning
of
it
,
or
too
small
,
or
both
,
either
of
ignorance
,
neglect
,
or
contempt
,
and
therefore
either
never
goe
about
it
,
or
too
slightly
,
using
some
meanes
,
not
all
,
or
not
constantly
to
the
end
.
And
2.
in
such
as
2.
Presumption
or
discouragements
.
make
reckoning
of
it
,
either
presumption
,
(
that
they
have
it
when
they
have
it
not
,
or
may
and
shall
have
it
without
such
meanes
used
,
as
without
which
it
cannot
be
looked
for
)
or
discouragements
,
1.
That
it
is
impossible
for
any
,
or
for
them
either
so
weake
,
that
they
shall
never
hold
out
,
or
so
unworthy
that
God
will
not
give
it
them
.
2.
That
it
is
over
tedious
to
attaine
to
,
will
cost
too
much
paines
,
or
bring
too
much
trouble
,
by
forgoing
all
delights
and
gaine
,
or
falling
into
many
dangers
and
persecutions
.
To
remedie
Remedies
hereof
.
which
,
1.
we
must
make
chiefe
reckoning
of
it
,
as
1.
the
pearle
for
which
wee
will
sell
all
.
2.
Consider
2.
the
difficultie
,
that
we
suspecting
our
false
hearts
,
and
weake
strength
,
may
use
all
meanes
to
attaine
it
.
3.
Comfort
our
hearts
by
the
word
of
the
Lord
,
3.
that
it
s
not
only
possible
but
easie
,
even
for
us
in
our
owne
eyes
most
unworthy
,
through
him
who
is
able
to
performe
what
he
hath
spoken
,
and
is
more
willing
to
grant
,
then
wee
to
seeke
,
as
appeares
by
his
inviting
us
,
who
seeke
not
after
him
.
10.
Faith
is
well
likned
to
fire
,
whereof
if
a
man
Faith
likened
to
fire
.
have
a
sparke
covered
in
the
ashes
,
if
he
shall
content
himselfe
therewith
,
not
labouring
to
encrease
it
,
in
time
it
will
goe
out
,
and
if
not
,
hee
shall
yet
have
but
small
use
of
it
,
and
oft
have
much
to
doe
to
finde
it
;
So
they
who
finde
some
faith
in
them
,
and
therewith
content
themselves
shall
soon
leese
it
,
or
be
so
to
seeke
of
it
,
that
they
have
small
use
of
it
in
their
lives
,
either
to
comfort
them
they
are
the
Lords
,
or
to
guide
their
lives
;
whereas
every
one
ought
to
kindle
his
litle
sparke
,
so
that
he
might
alwayes
have
the
heate
of
it
,
and
warme
others
.
11.
Whosoever
armes
How
dangerous
not
to
be
armed
with
faith
.
not
himselfe
with
faith
,
shall
live
securely
or
fearefully
,
not
comfortably
.
12.
Qu.
Whether
is
this
speech
,
I
will
goe
to
Whether
this
speech
,
I
will
goe
to
my
father
,
be
of
faith
or
before
it
.
my
father
,
of
faith
,
or
may
it
be
before
faith
?
An.
The
parable
is
to
bee
understood
of
professors
such
as
the
Jewes
were
,
who
were
in
profession
the
children
of
the
covenant
,
and
had
God
for
their
father
,
and
therefore
the
ungodly
among
Whence
it
is
that
being
perswaded
that
God
is
true
in
all
that
he
saith
,
wee
should
yet
not
beleeve
some
things
which
hee
saith
.
them
and
us
,
are
like
the
prodigall
childe
who
returnes
to
his
Father
.
13.
It
seemeth
strange
that
a
man
being
fully
perswaded
that
God
is
true
in
all
that
he
saith
,
should
yet
not
beleeve
some
things
which
he
knoweth
God
doth
say
,
and
so
make
God
a
lyar
,
which
is
yet
the
sin
of
all
men
who
know
God
,
and
his
word
.
The
cause
hereof
is
not
easily
seene
,
and
therefore
so
hardly
removed
:
indeede
if
God
speake
any
thing
which
our
judgement
cannot
object
against
why
it
should
not
be
,
we
doe
readily
beleeve
,
as
of
al
things
past
,
and
many
to
come
,
that
our
bodies
shall
rise
,
and
wee
come
to
judgement
,
the
wicked
be
damned
,
the
godly
saved
;
but
that
we
being
ungodly
shall
be
justified
by
Christ
,
this
is
hardly
beleeved
,
not
only
because
wee
be
naturally
moved
to
feare
that
God
for
sinne
will
condemne
us
,
but
also
because
wee
measure
God
by
man
,
that
he
will
not
love
such
as
hate
him
,
and
doe
good
to
his
enemies
.
14.
Our
most
holy
faith
is
worthily
compared
to
a
Faith
compared
to
a
noble
princesse
.
noble
princesse
,
who
hath
ever
harbengers
,
going
before
to
prepare
for
her
,
and
a
goodly
traine
after
,
so
faith
hath
knowledge
,
sorrow
,
feare
,
desire
of
pardon
,
going
before
it
,
as
Graces
▪
preceding
and
succeeding
faith
.
all
the
honourable
Ladies
of
vertue
;
peace
of
conscience
,
love
of
God
and
men
for
his
sake
,
and
such
others
follow
after
.
15.
The
easiest
tryall
By
the
temper
of
the
heart
faith
may
be
best
tried
.
whether
our
faith
be
alive
and
burning
,
not
halfe
dead
and
cold
,
is
by
the
temper
of
the
heart
;
for
if
faith
be
lively
,
then
shall
we
finde
our
hearts
cheered
and
ready
to
serve
God
in
any
duty
,
prayer
,
heareing
the
word
,
and
the
like
▪
yea
then
will
our
zeale
burne
to
bee
thankfull
to
God
,
and
willing
to
die
,
ready
to
forsake
all
:
but
if
the
heart
be
dull
,
drowsie
,
or
dumpish
,
then
is
faith
cooled
;
For
how
can
any
have
feeling
of
Gods
love
,
and
not
bee
quickened
in
love
to
God
Note
.
againe
,
which
will
constraine
us
to
deny
our selves
,
and
to
seeke
his
glory
,
and
to
please
him
in
all
things
.
Many
deceived
in
thinking
they
have
faith
,
and
have
not
.
16.
We
doe
in
nothing
more
deceive
our selves
then
thinking
and
quietly
resting
,
herein
,
that
wee
have
faith
,
when
indeed
if
we
saw
the
want
thereof
it
could
not
but
shake
us
.
17.
Musing
what
is
the
chiefe
cause
why
wee
so
Chiefe
lets
of
faith
or
causes
why
so
few
beleeve
.
hardly
beleeve
,
and
put
not
such
confidence
in
Gods
word
and
seales
,
as
wee
doe
in
mans
,
I
observe
these
,
1.
That
this
is
our
feeble
nature
,
that
we
1.
can
hardly
but
feare
so
long
as
there
appeares
any
danger
,
that
may
fall
on
us
,
though
we
have
great
securitie
against
it
,
as
a
man
at
sea
,
or
on
an
high
scaffold
Simil.
or
tower
,
when
wee
looke
downeward
we
cannot
but
feare
though
there
be
great
safety
.
Howbeit
as
they
who
have
had
oft
experience
&
be
acquainted
with
these
doe
feare
lesse
,
so
in
matters
of
the
soule
some
are
hardned
and
desperate
,
others
remaine
quaking
and
fearefull
,
the
best
keepe
the
meane
betweene
both
,
so
feare
the
danger
as
that
they
are
made
carefull
to
avoide
it
,
and
that
with
hope
of
escaping
.
2.
That
2.
this
also
is
in
all
by
nature
till
it
be
defaced
,
that
sin
condemnes
and
drives
Wee
more
easily
beleeve
what
God
hath
said
shall
be
,
though
it
be
above
nature
,
then
things
concerning
our selves
if
they
bee
contrary
to
nature
.
from
God
,
and
it
s
as
much
against
nature
for
a
sinner
to
looke
for
favour
from
God
,
as
fire
to
be
cold
;
we
more
easily
may
beleeve
that
shall
be
,
which
God
hath
said
shall
be
,
though
it
be
above
nature
,
as
our
bodies
to
arise
,
but
in
matters
concerning
our selves
if
they
be
contrary
to
nature
,
we
ever
feare
that
evill
will
come
,
which
wee
have
deserved
,
and
wee
shall
not
have
that
benefit
,
which
wee
are
unworthy
of
,
though
God
by
his
word
and
seales
give
us
great
securitie
to
the
contrary
.
And
this
I
note
the
maine
errour
,
that
we
measure
Gods
goodnesse
by
some
worthinesse
in
us
,
whereas
his
truth
should
be
set
against
all
in
us
whatsoever
.
Although
I
doubt
not
but
that
there
be
divers
measures
of
faith
in
divers
men
,
and
in
one
and
the
same
at
divers
times
,
yet
there
is
no
faith
without
some
certaintie
,
and
none
with
all
,
but
the
best
faith
hath
feare
and
doubting
,
when
we
looke
upon
our
vile
unworthinesse
.
18.
Faith
to
our
spirituall
life
is
in
many
things
Faith
like
unto
fire
in
sundrie
particulars
like
to
fire
in
the
naturall
,
then
which
what
is
more
necessarie
,
for
without
it
,
what
comfort
can
wee
have
?
It
is
it
which
makeeth
our
prayers
,
and
all
our
Christian
endeavours
acceptable
.
As
fire
will
goe
out
,
so
faith
,
therefore
it
must
be
daily
repaired
as
the
Levites
holy
fire
,
which
else
will
be
hardly
recovered
.
The
way
is
,
to
How
it
s
to
be
kept
.
lay
on
matter
enough
,
oft
to
renew
the
fire
,
this
is
by
oft
meditation
on
Gods
goodnesse
promised
and
performed
.
19.
The
way
to
get
faith
,
(
whether
yet
none
or
but
weake
)
is
this
,
that
knowing
what
true
faith
is
(
namely
to
know
by
Gods
The
way
to
get
faith
word
that
God
is
our
Father
in
Christ
)
1.
We
examine
whether
we
have
any
,
1.
and
then
how
weake
:
which
may
be
most
soundly
knowne
by
causes
and
effects
,
among
all
,
the
purging
of
the
heart
by
faith
the
surest
.
2.
Finding
either
2.
no
faith
or
weake
,
deepely
weigh
the
great
miserie
of
want
of
faith
,
and
benefit
of
true
faith
,
as
whereby
all
grace
,
and
whatsoever
is
to
be
desired
,
without
it
none
,
that
this
may
breede
an
insatiable
desire
of
faith
,
and
daily
encrease
of
the
same
.
3.
Being
thus
3.
desirous
of
faith
,
but
having
no
abilitie
to
get
it
,
(
it
being
the
gift
of
God
)
runne
to
Gods
word
,
and
see
there
to
whom
God
promiseth
to
give
it
,
where
you
shall
finde
,
God
heares
the
desires
of
the
poore
,
Psal.
10.
17.
and
satisfieth
the
hungrie
with
good
things
,
and
bids
us
aske
and
we
shall
receive
,
whereupon
all
that
feele
a
true
desire
of
faith
may
take
hold
even
upon
Gods
word
,
that
hee
will
give
them
faith
,
which
is
indeed
a
beginning
of
faith
.
4.
Hereby
they
must
bee
moved
to
use
these
two
4.
meanes
,
prayer
,
and
labour
to
get
true
saving
faith
,
they
must
pray
to
God
to
worke
it
in
them
by
his
word
and
spirit
,
meditating
on
Gods
mercie
in
free
offering
Christ
to
all
sinners
,
and
on
his
truth
in
bestowing
Christ
on
all
that
come
to
Christ
with
a
true
heart
in
assurance
of
faith
;
both
which
being
continued
,
will
certainely
obtaine
faith
in
the
time
and
measure
which
God
seeth
most
meet
.
20.
It
s
without
question
many
be
deceived
whether
they
be
in
the
faith
,
The
surest
proofe
of
faith
is
by
the
causes
and
effects
thereof
.
most
presume
,
some
few
mistrust
.
The
surest
proofe
is
by
the
causes
and
effects
both
joyned
,
otherwise
no
certainty
:
under
causes
we
comprehend
all
works
of
Gods
Spirit
,
by
which
he
leades
men
by
faith
,
which
The
causes
principally
be
these
three
,
1.
True
humiliation
.
2.
Earnest
desire
of
Christ
.
3.
True
beleeving
in
him
:
in
all
which
many
be
deceived
with
shadowes
in
stead
of
substance
,
or
at
best
with
tasts
for
full
feeding
.
The
best
evidence
we
can
thinke
of
that
all
those
be
sound
bee
these
;
The
tryall
of
our
humiliation
.
for
humiliation
,
if
a
man
carry
about
with
him
a
true
feeling
of
his
wretchednesse
.
Rom.
7.
24.
For
The
tryall
of
our
desire
of
Christ
.
his
desire
of
Christ
,
if
hee
be
not
full
,
but
having
tasted
,
hunger
more
after
Christ
.
For
his
drawing
The
try
all
of
drawing
to
Christ
.
to
Christ
by
the
spirit
,
if
after
all
stormes
to
draw
him
from
beleefe
,
he
yet
finds
Gods
word
and
spirit
causing
him
to
rest
on
The
effects
.
Gods
faithfulnesse
.
Now
for
the
effects
which
bee
many
,
the
principall
is
the
receiving
of
the
Spirit
,
not
as
a
stranger
to
doe
a
work
and
so
away
,
but
as
an
inhabitant
to
dwell
for
ever
,
which
spirit
is
as
the
sap
which
comes
from
the
vine
Christ
to
the
faithfull
the
branches
,
this
spirit
compared
to
fire
hath
two
effects
,
light
and
heat
,
joy
and
love
,
comfort
and
conscience
:
many
times
when
the
fire
is
covered
there
appeares
no
light
,
but
if
you
come
neere
there
will
be
some
heate
;
So
is
it
with
weake
beleevers
,
they
have
still
some
love
,
though
joy
be
covered
,
not
felt
:
as
in
the
causes
so
in
these
effects
many
be
deceived
,
with
false
fire
in
both
.
There
be
comfortable
notes
of
soundnesse
in
Comfortable
notes
of
a
sound
heart
.
both
,
which
though
a
deceived
person
will
dreame
to
bee
in
himselfe
,
yet
where
they
bee
indeed
it
will
not
be
hard
to
finde
,
and
therein
wee
may
rest
quietly
.
1.
One
speciall
1.
marke
of
a
sound
heart
is
a
feare
of
being
deceived
,
which
breeds
care
to
search
well
our selves
,
and
to
be
glad
to
be
tryed
by
God
and
men
.
2.
Upon
2.
sight
of
our selves
that
we
have
some
grace
,
that
wee
have
a
sight
also
of
our
povertie
;
a
mourning
for
it
,
and
meane
judgeing
of
our selves
with
better
esteeming
and
love
of
those
,
which
have
more
grace
,
and
an
hunger
after
more
.
3.
In
our
whole
life
to
approve
3.
prove
our selves
to
God
more
then
unto
men
.
4.
Not
to
rest
in
the
deed
,
but
to
have
more
care
of
4.
the
right
manner
how
we
doe
any
thing
.
5.
To
5.
make
conscience
to
be
the
same
in
secret
by
our selves
,
which
we
be
before
others
.
6.
To
make
conscience
6.
of
leaving
our
dearest
sinnes
,
and
doing
such
duties
as
the
flesh
most
shunnes
.
21.
This
is
the
exceeding
A
speciall
point
of
Gods
mercie
.
mercy
of
God
,
with
encrease
of
temptation
to
encrease
our
faith
,
as
with
decrease
of
faith
,
to
decrease
also
the
temptation
.
22.
Experience
sheweth
that
we
prove
our
How
to
prove
we
have
saith
.
selves
to
have
faith
,
when
we
mourne
for
want
of
it
and
thirst
after
it
:
and
then
our
faith
may
be
least
when
we
seeme
to
have
most
,
for
then
we
least
feare
and
suspect
our selves
,
and
so
are
in
greatest
danger
,
lying
open
to
Satans
temptations
;
this
is
an
excellent
comfort
for
such
as
are
grieved
through
want
of
faith
,
which
groweth
partly
through
feeling
of
the
word
and
humble
thankes
,
and
by
humbling
our selves
before
God
.
23.
Though
sometimes
we
feele
small
or
no
A
reverend
estimation
of
Gods
mercies
to
be-retained
faith
in
us
,
yet
we
must
retaine
a
reverend
estimation
of
Gods
mercie
,
and
most
vile
account
of
our
sinnes
,
and
wretchednesse
,
for
to
him
that
thinks
nothing
more
vile
then
his
sinne
,
nothing
so
pretious
A
sweet
comfort
.
as
Gods
mercie
,
assuredly
there
is
no
sinne
,
but
is
pardonable
.
24.
When
God
afflicteth
our
mindes
,
if
wee
In
affliction
of
minde
what
is
to
be
done
.
have
received
knowledge
,
then
must
wee
bee
thankfull
for
it
,
and
pray
for
faith
,
and
though
we
have
no
feeling
,
yet
must
wee
waite
for
it
,
and
that
long
time
,
for
in
the
end
God
will
surely
send
it
to
those
that
waite
for
it
,
which
cannot
bee
without
great
faith
,
for
the
greatest
faith
is
,
where
there
is
least
feeling
;
The
greatest
faith
is
where
there
is
least
feeling
.
for
it
is
more
easie
in
glorious
feelings
to
beleeve
.
Falls
.
1.
No
man
can
promise
No
man
but
may
fall
,
they
soonest
that
think
least
of
it
.
unto
himselfe
but
he
may
fall
foullie
,
and
be
so
sore
shaken
from
his
comfort
;
which
soonest
befals
them
that
least
thinke
of
it
,
therefore
feare
,
watch
,
pray
alwayes
.
2.
Seeing
the
Lord
in
these
our
dayes
exerciseth
his
displeasure
in
so
grievous
manner
upon
many
who
have
seemed
long
sincere
professors
,
that
many
are
given
up
to
adulterie
and
other
grievous
sinnes
,
yea
even
to
Apostasie
,
What
use
to
make
of
the
falls
of
others
.
and
sundrie
to
madnesse
,
and
so
to
wofull
ends
,
it
ought
to
be
an
earnest
admonition
to
us
all
to
looke
to
our
state
,
that
wee
deceive
not
our
selves
,
nor
provoke
God
to
humble
us
so
low
being
his
.
3.
Seeing
the
deare
children
of
God
,
Noah
,
He
that
standeth
is
to
take
heed
lest
he
fall
.
Moses
,
Ezekiah
,
and
many
other
excellent
men
did
fall
in
their
later
dayes
,
every
Christian
ought
to
use
all
meanes
,
most
carefully
,
and
be
admonished
hereby
,
lest
he
in
like
mander
fall
.
4.
There
is
no
man
so
good
,
but
that
the
Lord
Even
the
best
have
some
slips
,
the
worse
some
goodnesse
.
sometimes
letteth
him
slip
,
that
he
may
be
humbled
;
nor
so
evill
,
but
that
sometimes
the
Lord
convaies
goodnesse
into
him
,
that
his
condemnation
The
elect
hardly
fall
twice
into
one
grosse
sinne
.
may
be
the
juster
.
5.
It
hardly
falleth
out
,
that
a
Christian
effectually
called
and
of
sound
knowledge
should
fall
twice
into
one
grosse
sinne
.
Familiaritie
.
1.
The
familiaritie
Familiaritie
with
sinne
how
dangerous
.
with
sinne
bringeth
punishment
of
sinne
;
for
this
ought
to
feare
us
,
that
if
the
wicked
which
be
without
the
tuition
of
God
,
and
stand
onely
upon
his
long-suffering
,
and
every
Fellowship
with
the
ungodly
how
fearefull
.
minute
of
an
houre
lye
open
and
subject
to
Gods
curse
and
vengeance
,
bee
our
companions
,
that
when
they
are
punished
,
we
shall
not
escape
.
2.
Wee
may
have
familiarity
with
some
,
in
With
what
sort
of
persons
and
how
farre
we
are
to
converse
.
whom
though
there
be
no
great
love
of
religion
,
yet
there
is
no
misliking
of
religion
,
nor
love
of
heresies
,
yet
must
our
acquaintance
be
in
outward
things
,
and
we
be
warie
lest
theirs
draw
us
from
our
familiarity
with
God
.
Fasts
.
1.
Wee
must
not
come
Hypocrisie
is
to
be
avoided
in
fasting
.
to
fast
untill
the
Trumpet
be
blowne
,
the
bell
bee
rung
,
but
we
must
fall
downe
at
the
trumpet
of
Gods
word
,
at
the
bell
of
our
guiltie
conscience
,
for
without
this
private
exercise
we
are
but
hypocrites
in
publique
fasts
.
2.
By
fasting
though
we
have
not
obtained
all
Benefits
by
fasting
.
our
desires
,
yet
have
wee
had
some
mitigation
of
those
evills
which
have
beene
laid
upon
us
;
and
if
no
reformation
,
yet
continuance
of
the
Gospell
,
and
especially
to
our selves
a
recoverie
of
our
losse
in
grace
.
Feare
.
1.
Feare
and
mistrust
Difference
betweene
feare
and
presumption
.
of
our
false
hearts
is
painefull
,
but
safe
,
presumption
of
our
care
to
be
good
,
is
pleasant
but
dangerous
.
2.
The
children
of
God
How
profitable
to
feare
even
those
things
which
never
come
to
passe
.
often
feare
those
things
,
which
never
come
topasse
,
the
which
is
very
profitable
,
for
thereby
God
gives
us
to
see
our
hearts
,
as
if
the
things
feared
came
to
passe
indeed
,
and
hereby
wee
have
experience
of
his
graces
,
and
of
our
owne
corruptions
,
and
hereby
we
are
prepared
to
suffer
the
like
when
they
come
,
which
will
not
so
much
afflict
us
when
they
were
before
feared
,
so
that
we
are
not
to
account
those
frivolous
feares
which
have
not
their
event
,
but
to
regard
the
use
of
them
seeing
that
by
these
the
Lord
humbling
his
children
before
hand
,
keepeth
many
Those
feares
which
have
not
their
events
not
to
be
accounted
triviall
.
times
the
plague
away
which
was
feared
,
and
on
the
other
side
,
hee
often
both
more
suddenly
and
more
violently
bringeth
punishment
upon
those
who
never
feared
them
:
yet
herein
we
must
beware
of
the
other
extream
immoderate
feare
,
which
We
are
to
feare
though
not
immoderately
.
rather
hinders
faith
then
beates
downe
securitie
,
and
the
meane
is
to
bee
embraced
,
that
is
,
to
feare
and
forethinke
of
evill
to
come
,
not
of
necessitie
to
fall
upon
us
,
because
either
God
could
not
or
would
not
deliver
us
,
but
acknowledging
our
just
desert
thereof
doe
humbly
submit
our selves
to
Gods
hand
resting
in
his
fatherly
love
,
that
as
he
is
able
so
he
is
most
willing
,
even
then
to
succour
us
,
when
we
most
feare
,
for
as
a
wise
father
doth
the
Lord
make
his
hand
heavier
in
correcting
according
to
the
stubbornenesse
of
his
childe
.
Feasts
.
At
such
meetings
wee
ought
to
consider
the
What
use
to
be
made
of
feasts
.
bountifulnesse
of
God
to
wards
us
in
comparison
of
many
of
his
deare
Saints
,
neither
when
wee
are
fed
must
we
kick
against
our
owner
,
Lord
and
master
,
but
be
more
thankfull
and
obedient
,
considering
we
partake
of
those
and
all
other
blessings
in
the
right
of
Christ
for
the
comforting
of
our
hearts
.
Feeling
.
Wee
must
not
cease
to
pray
against
want
of
feeling
,
Want
of
feeling
to
be
prayed
against
.
but
stay
ourselves
by
faith
on
Christ
till
he
send
feeling
,
seeing
that
God
maketh
the
sense
of
sinne
by
degrees
;
they
are
to
be
suspected
which
are
much
moved
with
every
little
Note
.
sinne
.
Fellowship
with
the
wicked
.
1.
The
nature
of
the
wicked
is
,
that
there
growes
their
love
,
where
Where
and
why
the
ungodly
love
or
hate
.
they
be
not
gainesaid
,
and
reproved
for
sinne
,
and
where
they
bee
admonished
there
groweth
their
hatred
.
2.
Great
inconveniences
Affinitie
with
the
wicked
dangerous
.
follow
the
joyning
of
our selves
in
affinitie
with
the
wicked
,
as
appeareth
by
Iehosaphat
who
made
affinitie
with
Ahab
.
3.
The
friendship
of
the
wicked
is
such
,
that
to
The
friendship
of
the
wicked
deceitfull
.
save
themselves
they
will
endanger
their
friend
,
so
did
Ahab
with
Iehosaphat
.
2
Chron.
18.
29.
The
Flesh
.
It
s
our
great
corruption
that
wee
so
much
savour
The
flesh
is
to
bee
beaten
downe
,
the
motions
of
the
spirit
to
bee
entertained
.
the
flesh
;
to
which
we
are
not
debtors
,
wherein
wee
injure
our selves
,
and
in
savoring
the
flesh
quench
the
Spirit
,
whereas
otherwise
in
daily
beating
downe
the
flesh
,
that
is
,
all
motions
of
sinne
,
we
provide
much
for
our
safety
and
comfort
and
so
kindle
with
much
encrease
the
Spirit
in
us
.
Flock
.
Being
demanded
of
the
welfare
of
those
committed
The
dutie
of
ministers
towards
their
flocks
to
our
charge
,
its
good
to
take
occasion
to
pray
for
them
,
to
bee
thankfull
for
them
,
and
to
examine
our
hearts
,
what
meanes
we
use
present
and
absent
for
them
.
Friends
.
1.
A
common
fault
it
is
A
fault
in
friends
meeting
.
in
friends
meeting
,
so
to
reioyce
therein
,
that
the
spirituall
fruit
in
edifying
How
to
have
comfort
of
our
friends
.
one
another
is
lost
.
2.
The
best
way
to
have
comfort
of
our
friends
is
to
pray
continually
and
earnestly
for
them
.
Gift
.
1.
A
Gift
of
thankfulnesse
What
gift
may
bee
received
.
after
our
labour
may
be
received
.
2.
When
we
bestow
any
Upon
the
event
of
spirituall
blessings
upon
any
,
how
to
behave
our selves
.
spirituall
gift
upon
any
we
must
watch
what
successe
it
hath
,
and
to
bee
comforted
when
our
travaile
findeth
a
blessing
,
and
to
be
humbled
when
it
wanteth
.
Gods
favour
.
Whence
it
commeth
to
passe
that
wee
are
more
affected
with
mans
favour
then
Gods
A
sore
evill
it
is
in
our
nature
that
we
are
so
much
affected
with
the
favour
of
mortall
men
who
may
pleasure
or
annoy
us
;
and
make
so
small
reckoning
of
Gods
favour
wherein
is
life
(
Psal.
63.
3.
)
as
in
his
anger
,
death
,
(
Psal.
2.
12.
)
which
commeth
to
passe
especially
by
not
considering
those
particulars
,
for
then
should
wee
labour
more
to
get
in
and
to
keepe
our selves
in
Gods
favour
then
in
any
mans
.
Gods
goodnesse
.
To
thinke
oftand
deeply
To
meditate
on
Gods
goodnesse
how
profitable
it
is
.
on
Gods
goodnesse
to
us
will
stirre
up
in
us
faith
and
love
.
Gods
Glory
.
1.
It
s
a
matter
much
to
be
bewayled
of
us
that
whereas
the
honour
of
God
ought
to
be
the
most
precious
treasure
in
our
eyes
,
and
above
all
desired
,
it
is
so
horribly
defaced
in
the
world
,
and
lightly
regarded
Christians
are
to
bee
humbled
for
their
light
esteeme
of
Gods
glorie
.
even
of
Gods
children
,
who
doe
not
so
burn
in
zeale
after
it
as
were
meet
.
It
shall
be
therefore
highly
needfull
for
us
deeply
to
weigh
our
sinne
,
to
feare
and
shame
us
,
that
we
poore
wretches
should
more
greedily
seeke
our selves
then
the
honour
of
God
,
which
should
be
so
in
request
with
us
,
that
if
the
Lord
should
grant
us
,
but
one
thing
at
request
,
it
should
be
that
one
thing
which
above
all
wee
desire
.
2.
When
we
think
that
our
chiefest
care
is
to
glorifie
In
glorifiing
God
we
seeke
our
owne
glory
.
God
,
wee
indeede
seeke
our
owne
glory
.
3.
It
cannot
be
expressed
Gods
glory
still
to
be
aimed
at
.
how
little
conscience
is
made
to
make
God
glorious
in
the
world
,
and
therefore
in
all
our
speeches
of
God
wee
must
as
well
for
manner
,
as
matter
,
yea
and
to
such
end
,
so
behave
our selves
as
may
most
further
the
same
.
4.
God
is
glorified
both
in
private
and
publique
,
How
to
know
when
God
is
glorified
when
wee
doe
acknowledge
his
goodnesse
,
confesse
our
sinnes
,
seeke
of
him
all
good
things
,
and
so
exercise
our selves
in
his
word
,
prayer
,
and
the
like
,
wherein
if
there
be
a
willing
minde
to
please
God
,
it
shall
be
accepted
,
though
accompanied
with
many
wants
.
This
is
much
more
when
it
is
in
the
great
congregation
so
as
to
excite
others
.
And
herein
this
is
a
great
encouragement
,
An
encouragement
to
glorifie
God
.
that
in
those
we
doe
feast
the
Lord
,
who
is
more
delighted
in
our
poore
service
which
is
presented
in
faith
,
then
we
can
bee
in
the
best
graces
he
bestowes
upon
us
,
which
is
his
love
and
praise
,
but
our
great
blame
:
yet
this
should
exceedingly
move
us
to
bring
the
Lord
the
fattest
of
our
flock
,
and
as
to
be
humbled
wee
have
no
better
,
so
to
be
comforted
that
being
in
truth
,
the
same
shall
be
accepted
.
Gods
Mercie
.
It
is
not
with
the
Lord
God
in
shewing
mercie
is
farre
unlike
unto
man
.
as
it
is
with
men
,
who
for
one
displeasure
will
not
remember
the
former
obedience
of
their
servants
,
but
cast
them
off
,
such
is
his
mercie
that
for
one
sin
or
offence
he
will
not
cast
us
off
.
Gods
patience
and
long-suffering
.
1.
It
s
exceeding
necessarie
often
to
remember
,
The
use
to
be
made
of
Gods
long-suffering
.
why
the
Lord
hath
reserved
us
,
and
given
us
a
longer
time
of
repentance
,
even
that
we
may
labour
to
make
such
gaine
hereof
as
the
Lord
would
,
in
making
us
fitter
for
the
Lord
,
wherein
we
must
thinke
how
short
this
time
is
.
2.
If
we
play
with
our
owne
affections
,
sinne
in
How
dangerous
it
is
to
play
with
our
affections
.
the
end
from
sport
will
spurre
us
to
confusion
,
for
though
wee
are
given
to
flatter
and
presume
of
our
selves
that
being
twice
or
thrice
spared
we
dare
sin
againe
,
yet
we
must
know
Serò
sed
seriò
.
that
the
Lord
will
recompence
his
long
tarrying
with
wrath
.
Gods
Providence
.
1.
An
excellent
practise
of
Christianitie
it
is
Gods
providence
in
every
thing
is
duely
to
be
weighed
.
for
every
Christian
duely
to
weigh
the
wise
providence
of
God
,
as
towards
others
,
so
especially
in
himselfe
and
those
that
appertaine
to
him
,
both
in
his
blessings
,
and
chastisements
;
that
in
every
of
them
we
may
see
the
end
of
all
Gods
workes
,
and
so
make
that
right
use
of
them
,
for
which
God
hath
sent
them
,
registring
the
speciall
:
by
which
practise
a
good
Christian
shall
not
onely
be
able
readily
to
see
the
proper
end
of
all
Gods
dealings
,
but
with
all
have
plentifull
store
of
heavenly
matter
at
any
time
fit
both
to
humble
him
and
raise
him
up
.
2.
The
providence
of
God
may
be
highly
regarded
Gods
providence
to
be
observed
in
the
speeches
of
our
enemies
.
even
in
the
abrupt
speeches
of
our
enemies
,
which
to
a
diligent
observer
will
bring
their
profit
,
though
presently
none
be
seene
,
as
Pharoahs
to
Iosia
.
Gods
Will.
The
secret
things
are
for
the
Lord
;
the
revealed
Secret
things
are
for
the
Lord
:
the
revealed
for
us
.
belong
to
us
.
In
the
conversion
of
a
sinner
this
is
most
manifest
,
for
herein
we
are
to
looke
to
Gods
revealed
will
,
in
which
we
shall
see
how
hee
would
have
all
men
saved
,
and
hath
prepared
a
remedie
,
and
freely
offered
it
,
and
invites
all
to
receive
it
,
which
makes
much
to
set
out
Gods
mercie
so
proclaimed
in
the
Scriptures
as
to
make
all
to
beleeve
,
which
is
so
comfortable
to
the
elect
,
and
which
shall
make
all
refusers
unexcusable
.
Godly
.
The
godly
are
in
many
things
like
children
.
1.
As
Wherein
the
godly
are
like
children
.
sucklings
they
feele
unquietnesse
in
the
want
of
the
milke
of
the
word
,
are
1.
contented
and
quieted
with
it
,
yea
and
desire
to
lie
at
it
.
2.
As
weaned
2.
children
(
though
naturally
corrupted
)
not
so
much
to
be
devisers
of
sinne
;
as
to
sinne
by
imitation
,
as
it
were
violently
drawne
unto
it
.
3.
Being
growne
3.
to
mans
state
to
leave
childishnesse
both
in
knowledge
and
manners
.
Againe
,
as
children
bee
4.
brought
to
good
and
withheld
from
evill
,
either
being
wonne
with
faire
words
,
or
allured
with
trifling
benefits
,
or
awed
with
a
check
,
or
feared
with
a
frowning
looke
,
or
stilled
by
seeing
another
beaten
before
them
,
or
quieted
by
the
rod
,
so
must
Gods
children
,
else
it
s
to
be
feared
they
are
no
children
or
babes
in
Christ
,
but
more
carnall
then
spirituall
,
or
degenerated
.
And
further
,
though
they
5.
bee
most
liberall
children
which
are
easily
reclaimed
with
faire
meanes
and
more
moved
with
promises
to
serve
God
then
drawne
by
threats
,
yet
are
they
children
also
,
which
not
profiting
so
much
by
Gods
wayes
,
are
reclaimed
by
his
corrections
.
Godlinesse
.
1.
Whereas
every
thing
There
must
be
a
growth
in
godlinesse
.
hath
his
time
of
growing
,
and
his
growing
in
time
,
it
s
most
unreasonable
that
any
godlinesse
should
bee
so
straitned
,
that
no
growing
is
to
be
looked
for
in
it
,
yea
also
it
s
a
grosse
errour
that
in
knowledge
In
knowledge
of
the
truth
there
must
be
no
stay
.
of
the
truth
there
may
be
a
stay
and
rest
,
in
true
zeale
too
great
a
fervencie
,
in
holinesse
of
life
too
great
precisenesse
,
when
as
our
knowledge
shall
alwayes
be
in
part
,
our
zeale
too
cold
,
our
conversation
too
much
corrupted
,
be
we
never
so
precise
.
2.
This
is
a
good
comfort
to
any
Christian
heart
There
is
to
be
no
liking
of
our
estate
but
in
the
practise
of
godlinesse
.
never
to
be
quiet
or
liking
his
state
when
hee
feeles
not
some
readinesse
and
cheerefulnesse
in
the
practises
of
godlinesse
.
3.
That
we
may
be
furthered
That
we
may
be
furthered
in
godlinesse
what
things
wee
are
to
consider
.
in
the
practise
of
pietie
,
consider
wee
these
particulars
.
1.
That
the
enjoying
of
earthly
treasures
is
uncertaine
and
dangerous
,
the
dealing
1.
with
them
great
hinderances
,
the
great
delight
most
hurtfull
.
2.
That
the
2.
unchangeable
purpose
of
a
godly
life
is
a
continuall
consolation
.
3.
That
the
bold
reprehension
of
sin
3.
in
others
is
a
notable
bridle
to
our selves
.
4.
That
the
daily
use
of
all
holy
exercises
,
4.
prayer
,
meditation
,
reading
,
conference
,
are
the
onely
nurses
of
a
Christian
life
,
and
of
much
comfort
and
assurance
of
Gods
favour
to
our
salvation
.
5.
That
seeing
the
5.
Lord
is
at
hand
wee
must
not
be
weary
of
this
course
,
but
labour
so
to
hold
out
to
the
end
,
that
we
may
be
found
thus
occupied
.
6.
That
the
daily
6.
consideration
and
use
of
these
will
make
our
battell
against
sinne
more
easie
and
fruitfull
,
for
our
very
hearts
will
be
better
kept
in
order
then
otherwise
.
7.
That
if
we
well
7.
behold
what
exceeding
comfort
and
joy
through
the
assurance
of
salvation
we
finde
in
this
godly
life
,
and
what
heavinesse
in
the
neglect
thereof
,
its
reason
sufficient
to
perswade
us
to
hold
on
to
the
end
,
yea
this
present
sense
and
further
hope
of
the
unspeakable
reward
to
come
makes
Christs
yoke
easie
.
4.
He
hath
most
profited
who
spends
most
time
Who
profiteth
most
in
godlinesse
.
in
this
practise
of
godlinesse
,
denying
himselfe
,
and
taking
no
thought
to
satisfie
his
carnall
minde
.
5.
Except
we
keepe
this
in
the
purpose
of
our
How
necessary
it
is
to
have
a
resolute
purpose
to
practise
pietie
.
hearts
,
and
resolutely
bind
our selves
hereto
,
it
cannot
bee
wee
should
stand
fast
:
but
many
things
,
as
the
rarenesse
of
this
course
in
others
,
and
our
owne
dulnesse
,
will
beat
us
from
it
,
and
sore
shake
us
.
6.
We
have
great
need
The
Apostafie
of
others
must
awaken
us
to
beware
.
to
take
heed
of
leaving
off
seeing
so
many
fearefull
examples
,
who
harkening
to
the
world
,
seeking
themselves
,
and
waxing
weary
of
this
strait
way
and
practise
of
repentance
have
given
over
their
diligence
in
teaching
,
fervencie
in
exhorting
,
zeale
in
prayer
,
painfulnesse
in
private
instructing
,
and
readinesse
in
conference
for
the
edifying
of
others
in
meetings
,
and
daily
meditation
,
lamenting
their
owne
and
other
mens
sins
,
earnest
desire
of
forgivenesse
,
daily
purpose
of
amendment
,
meeknesse
,
patience
,
liberalitie
,
great
rejoycing
in
God
,
with
earnest
thanksgiving
and
the
like
.
The
oft
perusing
of
those
will
awaken
us
,
when
we
are
fallen
asleep
.
Gospell
.
1.
The
letter
of
the
The
bare
historie
of
the
Gospel
not
applied
by
faith
how
burtfull
it
is
.
Gospell
,
that
is
,
the
bare
historie
thereof
being
received
without
the
Spirit
thereof
,
that
is
,
the
true
use
thereof
applyed
unto
us
by
faith
,
doth
no
lesse
kill
then
the
Law
,
for
what
comfort
can
it
bring
to
a
wounded
conscience
,
to
know
Christ
dyed
,
&c.
nay
it
woundeth
them
more
if
by
faith
they
apply
it
not
to
themselves
.
2.
Nothing
more
The
Gospel
strange
to
Reason
.
strange
to
reason
,
then
the
Gospell
of
salvation
by
Christ
.
Grace
with
the
growth
therein
.
1.
This
may
be
justly
The
meanes
considered
greater
growth
in
grace
might
have
beene
got
then
is
complained
of
by
many
good
ministers
and
people
of
our
times
,
that
exceeding
much
more
grace
of
wisedome
and
strength
to
every
duty
and
experience
for
guiding
others
,
might
have
beene
obtained
under
so
long
peace
,
and
many
helpes
,
had
they
not
trifled
out
much
time
unprofitably
,
and
beene
as
sloathfull
in
paines
taking
as
affraid
to
bee
ill
occupied
.
2.
It
s
our
shame
and
ought
to
bee
our
griefe
,
that
we
having
had
so
many
helps
above
others
,
are
so
farre
behinde
them
,
that
hardly
we
can
follow
them
,
whom
we
should
have
gone
before
,
for
what
is
it
but
our
owne
sin
that
Why
there
is
so
little
growth
of
grace
amongst
us
.
we
are
not
as
patterns
for
others
to
follow
.
A
principall
cause
hereof
is
this
,
our
too
great
respect
of
all
earthly
things
which
must
needs
hinder
this
godly
proceeding
,
as
also
that
wee
are
not
capable
of
such
a
lifting
up
being
too
much
conceited
for
the
little
grace
we
have
,
and
not
humbled
sufficiently
with
our
many
wants
.
3.
Considering
with
my selfe
what
the
cause
should
be
why
almost
all
Christians
doe
very
little
grow
since
their
first
calling
though
they
use
ordinarily
the
exercises
of
religion
,
and
many
of
them
dwell
under
a
profitable
ministerie
;
mee
thinkes
this
may
be
said
,
that
either
Most
Christians
use
not
a
full
but
an
half
dyet
,
or
else
by
some
ill
meanes
hinder
the
same
.
they
use
not
a
full
,
but
an
halfe
dyet
,
or
else
by
some
ill
meanes
hinder
the
same
.
There
is
no
Christian
who
useth
not
some
meanes
whereby
he
maintaines
life
;
and
by
Gods
blessing
on
his
ordinance
all
holy
meanes
have
their
profit
,
therefore
the
more
is
our
sinne
,
in
not
using
all
whereby
we
might
bee
fat
and
flourishing
in
Christianitie
.
But
Simil.
as
it
fareth
with
crasie
bodies
,
they
must
have
a
dyet
prescribed
,
and
rules
to
order
their
whole
life
,
else
can
they
not
long
hold
out
but
weaknesse
and
diseases
will
oppresse
them
,
whereas
otherwise
by
precise
keeping
their
dyet
in
all
points
they
be
much
preserved
,
and
freed
from
much
griefe
and
paine
.
So
for
all
the
world
it
is
with
our
soules
,
the
best
whereof
is
so
crasie
that
without
a
good
direction
precisely
followed
,
long
health
and
peace
cannot
bee
held
,
but
our
lives
will
be
filled
with
many
griefes
and
troubles
.
And
if
these
be
not
felt
at
first
,
the
longer
they
fester
inward
,
they
will
cost
the
more
paine
and
griefe
before
they
bee
cured
.
It
shall
be
our
wisedome
therefore
never
to
rest
till
we
have
a
good
direction
fit
to
preserve
our
soules
Christians
must
seeke
and
keepe
an
holy
dyet
and
direction
for
their
lives
.
in
peace
,
and
good
estate
,
and
then
precisely
to
keep
it
in
all
parts
,
lest
the
neglect
of
one
marre
another
and
so
wee
much
hinder
our selves
.
At
least
this
Christians
must
not
be
as
men
sold
to
their
appetite
.
care
must
be
had
,
that
wee
doe
not
as
men
sold
to
their
appetite
,
who
to
please
their
tast
will
leave
that
which
is
wholesome
,
and
take
that
which
is
poyson
to
their
nature
,
who
therein
for
a
short
pleasure
bring
long
and
tedious
paine
,
which
makes
repent
too
late
:
when
this
yet
is
more
,
that
some
bee
so
farre
spent
that
they
having
once
or
twice
broken
their
dyet
and
finding
no
present
paine
,
doe
wilfully
proceede
,
saying
,
As
good
bee
sicke
for
something
as
for
nothing
;
and
in
the
end
cast
off
utterly
all
care
,
and
so
bring
upon
themselves
incurable
diseases
,
horrible
paines
,
and
certaine
death
.
That
this
former
advice
may
be
the
more
profitable
,
that
is
,
that
wee
may
see
what
good
cause
wee
(
who
bee
What
things
wee
are
to
consider
that
we
may
keepe
an
holy
dyet
,
and
direction
for
our
lives
.
Gods
children
)
have
to
seeke
after
and
precisely
keepe
an
holy
dyet
and
direction
for
our
lives
,
these
things
are
most
needfull
to
be
thought
on
▪
1.
How
crasie
and
feeble
soules
we
have
,
how
seldome
1.
in
any
good
temper
,
how
soon
distempered
,
how
hardly
recovered
to
any
good
plight
,
all
which
may
be
seene
by
looking
backe
into
our
lives
,
and
considering
how
our
lives
have
beene
much
out
of
frame
,
seldome
a
good
stomack
,
ever
weake
unto
any
good
duty
,
and
ever
some
diseases
breaking
out
upon
us
,
some
sores
ever
running
,
never
long
without
paine
,
without
some
deadly
palsies
benumming
our
senses
,
ever
in
feare
of
death
and
such
like
.
2.
How
unpleasant
2.
an
estate
this
is
,
and
little
to
be
desired
,
is
duely
to
be
weighed
,
that
hereby
wee
Our
emptinesse
in
grace
,
barrennesse
in
good
workes
,
many
and
strong
corruptions
too
too
palpable
.
may
be
much
more
quickened
to
seeke
the
remdie
aforesaid
.
4.
How
empty
of
Gods
grace
we
be
,
and
how
full
of
noysome
thoughts
and
lusts
,
how
negligent
and
unprofitable
in
all
heavenly
exercises
,
may
wee
our selves
perceive
;
as
in
like
manner
our
barrennesse
in
all
good
workes
,
that
few
are
moved
to
blesse
us
and
God
for
us
,
doth
appeare
unto
others
;
as
likewise
our
many
and
strong
corruptions
no
lesse
to
be
seen
in
our
profession
,
then
spots
in
our
face
,
such
as
our
apparant
negligence
and
drowsinesse
in
all
holy
duties
,
our
overmuch
lightnesse
and
mirth
,
our
vaine
talke
,
pride
,
covetousnesse
,
frowardnesse
,
hastinesse
,
impatience
,
and
such
like
.
5.
A
principall
cause
of
the
little
growth
of
most
A
principall
cause
of
the
little
growth
in
grace
.
Christians
doe
I
finde
to
be
this
that
whereas
all
the
strength
of
a
Christian
commeth
from
his
food
Christ
,
and
this
food
is
received
by
faith
only
,
insuch
sort
that
the
morestrongly
we
beleeve
,
the
more
wee
receive
Christ
,
be
nourished
by
him
,
and
so
on
the
contrary
:
yet
few
they
be
who
so
much
as
know
how
to
edifie
themselves
in
their
most
holy
faith
,
more
then
to
heare
and
pray
,
which
are
found
insufficient
,
as
if
a
man
in
a
ditch
should
cry
for
helpe
and
use
no
other
meanes
,
or
pray
for
meate
and
seek
none
,
and
how
then
can
they
resume
the
shield
of
faith
as
the
Christian
Soldier
is
exhorted
,
yet
many
take
a
wrong
way
which
brings
little
helpe
,
namely
to
encrease
their
faith
by
repentance
,
whereas
there
is
no
sound
repentance
which
comes
not
from
faith
,
and
therefore
rather
No
sound
repentance
which
comes
not
from
faith
.
we
must
by
our
faith
encrease
our
repentance
,
which
as
the
fruit
shall
justifie
the
tree
good
.
The
onely
right
way
that
I
can
The
onely
right
way
to
encrease
faith
.
conceive
of
to
encrease
faith
is
to
remember
,
and
duely
weigh
all
Gods
promises
generall
and
particular
,
that
beholding
what
the
God
of
truth
in
the
word
of
truth
doth
say
unto
us
,
we
may
give
credit
unto
it
,
and
so
be
assured
of
receiving
whatsoever
he
hath
promised
;
which
cannot
but
singularly
comfort
a
Christian
,
and
so
encourage
him
to
all
cheerefull
obedience
.
This
being
so
,
the
chiefe
cause
I
speake
of
,
of
our
little
growth
in
Christianitie
is
this
,
that
of
all
matters
in
the
Scriptures
,
Gods
promises
are
least
remembred
Of
all
matters
in
the
Scriptures
Gods
promises
are
now
least
regarded
.
and
regarded
in
our
private
meditations
or
conferences
,
yea
I
may
say
in
our
publique
ministerie
;
whereas
these
above
all
other
as
the
nurses
of
our
faith
,
and
so
of
all
Christianity
,
are
daily
to
be
meditated
on
and
dealt
with
:
and
for
this
cause
I
doe
commend
it
to
every
true
Christian
as
a
singular
meanes
of
bettering
his
whole
course
,
that
hee
labour
by
all
meanes
to
have
in
memory
store
of
Gods
promises
generall
and
particular
,
that
whatsoever
Store
of
Gods
promises
to
be
had
in
memorie
,
about
every
particular
duty
.
he
take
in
hand
,
to
heare
,
read
,
pray
,
conferre
,
fast
,
give
almes
,
admonish
,
correct
,
exhort
,
and
the
like
,
yea
also
in
all
his
outward
and
earthly
affaires
,
that
,
I
say
,
before
he
set
on
any
of
these
,
to
lay
before
him
Gods
promises
,
that
so
he
may
doe
all
in
faith
,
and
therefore
with
comfort
of
Gods
blessing
therin
:
the
practise
whereof
what
change
it
will
bring
let
experience
shew
,
sure
I
am
it
will
be
great
.
6.
Forasmuch
as
wee
know
but
in
part
,
and
beleeve
in
part
,
and
therefore
even
they
who
are
regenerate
must
grow
up
in
Christ
,
therefore
it
is
a
duty
belonging
to
them
also
,
as
well
as
to
the
unregenerate
,
Even
the
regenerate
must
daily
desire
to
be
further
partakers
of
Christ
.
daily
to
desire
more
and
more
to
be
partakers
of
Christ
,
that
they
may
be
more
cured
.
7.
That
which
even
What
wee
are
to
strive
against
.
the
best
are
to
strive
against
,
be
vaine
wandrings
of
the
minde
about
needlesse
matters
,
and
a
sloathfull
neglect
of
good
meditations
,
and
other
private
exercises
the
nourishers
of
all
grace
.
8.
The
earnest
panting
The
earnest
panting
after
grace
compared
to
the
breath
of
the
body
.
and
desire
after
grace
is
fitly
compared
unto
the
breath
of
the
naturall
bodie
,
which
is
alwayes
in
him
that
hath
life
,
though
weaker
at
one
time
then
another
,
yea
sometimes
in
a
swoune
seeming
quite
gone
.
9.
All
graces
are
like
to
Graces
like
to
tender
plants
.
tender
plants
,
whereof
many
will
so
goe
into
the
ground
,
that
all
their
life
is
in
the
roote
,
which
in
time
will
spring
out
again
;
and
others
,
if
they
be
not
cherished
,
and
have
the
sunne
to
shine
on
them
,
wither
.
10.
We
pray
oft
for
many
graces
but
either
Meanes
to
obtaine
and
encrease
grace
.
know
not
or
use
not
the
fit
meanes
to
obtaine
and
encrease
the
same
,
as
1.
For
knowledge
to
read
,
heare
,
1.
studie
and
conferre
.
2.
For
2.
having
God
in
due
remembrance
,
to
stirre
up
our
mindes
often
to
think
of
him
in
all
things
.
3.
To
3.
meditate
on
Gods
greatnesse
and
glory
for
reverence
.
4.
On
his
promises
4.
for
faith
.
5.
On
his
power
5.
and
truth
for
trust
and
hope
.
6.
On
his
Wisedome
6.
and
Righteousnesse
for
patience
.
7.
On
his
7.
love
to
us
for
love
.
8.
On
8.
his
glory
for
zeale
.
9.
On
9.
his
truth
and
justice
for
feare
.
11.
Our
growth
in
Growth
in
grace
wherein
it
chiefely
appeareth
.
grace
doth
in
nothing
more
shew
it selfe
then
in
our
continuall
care
to
please
God
in
all
things
,
for
they
that
seldomest
looke
to
their
wayes
how
they
please
God
,
shew
they
least
love
God
:
and
Note
.
they
be
forwardest
,
and
may
have
most
rejoycing
who
most
care
to
please
him
,
wherein
as
many
be
ignorant
how
to
please
God
,
so
even
of
them
the
fewer
have
such
regard
as
were
meet
.
12.
A
great
enemy
of
our
growth
in
grace
is
a
An
enemie
of
growth
in
grace
.
light
regard
of
our
disease
,
as
in
the
bodily
,
if
wee
thinke
it
small
we
looke
not
for
helpe
,
but
if
wee
Simil.
feare
it
is
deadly
wee
use
all
meanes
for
recoverie
.
13.
There
can
be
small
joy
to
any
of
their
life
if
Nothing
harder
then
to
get
grace
.
they
gaine
not
grace
,
yet
nothing
harder
:
It
s
so
contrary
to
nature
and
hath
so
many
hinderances
,
yet
there
be
meanes
which
well
used
wee
shall
surely
grow
,
else
not
,
but
indeed
either
wee
use
the
meanes
too
seldome
,
or
too
slightly
,
a
speciall
gift
of
God
it
is
to
keepe
a
constant
delight
in
them
.
14.
It
s
not
enough
for
the
comfort
of
a
Christian
that
he
is
perswaded
he
is
new
borne
,
but
he
must
see
that
hee
grow
up
in
Christ
,
and
be
encreased
in
It
is
more
then
apparent
that
who
so
groweth
not
in
grace
is
not
in
Christ
.
grace
,
for
its
a
sore
token
he
is
not
in
Christ
,
who
growes
not
,
but
is
well
contented
,
for
they
that
have
tasted
how
sweet
the
Lord
is
,
cannot
but
desire
more
,
howbeit
this
is
very
hard
and
rarely
seen
;
therfore
few
true
Christians
.
As
all
trades
some
more
Simil.
some
lesse
bee
not
easily
learned
to
become
skilfull
in
,
so
that
we
allow
seven
yeares
to
be
apprentise
thereto
,
so
much
more
the
Christian
trade
wherein
Among
Christians
many
botchers
.
we
see
many
botchers
,
few
cunning
to
make
the
wedding
garment
meet
,
wherin
to
grow
is
not
seene
of
most
who
looke
not
after
it
.
The
Scriptures
oft
summe
all
to
these
two
In
what
particulars
our
growth
must
appeare
.
heads
,
faith
and
love
:
more
particularly
.
1.
Our
growth
must
be
in
cleerer
sight
of
our
owne
vilenesse
and
1.
herein
specially
what
most
hinders
,
which
cannot
be
but
by
a
tracing
out
the
wayes
of
our
hearts
and
lives
,
and
to
this
end
to
take
the
glasse
of
the
Law
,
and
not
as
blinde
,
but
having
the
light
of
knowledge
to
examine
our selves
,
and
that
particularly
in
every
one
,
so
shall
wee
see
matter
more
to
humble
us
,
and
drive
us
to
Christ
.
2.
Spreade
before
2.
us
,
and
deeply
and
often
meditate
on
Gods
promises
to
heale
the
wounds
of
the
Law
,
and
to
comfort
us
,
that
wee
may
rest
on
God
,
for
this
life
and
that
to
come
.
3.
In
thanks
&
obedience
3.
studying
to
please
God
in
all
things
both
to
know
and
doe
his
will
.
15.
It
s
a
common
and
just
complaint
of
many
true
Christians
,
that
oftentimes
they
see
their
whole
course
is
far
out
of
frame
and
such
as
yeelds
them
small
comfort
,
though
they
be
well
thought
of
by
their
neighbours
,
which
as
they
grieve
at
,
so
they
have
many
purposes
to
do
Most
seeing
thei●
want
of
grace
yet
profit
but
a
little
therein
.
better
,
but
in
the
end
these
come
to
nothing
,
and
they
never
the
better
,
and
so
go
on
from
yeare
to
yeare
with
little
growth
,
much
lesse
,
such
as
their
profiting
might
appeare
to
others
:
which
is
especially
to
bee
observed
of
us
Ministers
:
casting
with
our selves
what
might
be
the
best
remedie
hereof
,
we
searched
what
might
be
the
causes
The
causes
hereof
.
which
chiefely
hinder
the
profiting
of
such
,
who
saw
and
sorrowed
for
their
wants
,
and
purposed
a
better
course
,
which
wee
found
these
three
,
besides
that
common
,
that
men
see
not
in
particular
their
chiefe
defects
.
1.
That
1.
being
thus
prickt
and
wounded
wee
did
suffer
this
to
close
up
,
and
quickly
let
this
purpose
die
,
and
so
we
fell
to
our
old
course
againe
,
and
so
the
longer
the
worser
.
2.
That
wee
2.
neglect
or
carelesly
use
the
meanes
,
whereby
our
course
might
be
better
,
and
grace
encreased
;
as
specially
,
private
prayer
,
reading
,
meditation
.
3.
That
we
harbor
some
master
sin
3.
which
robbes
us
of
all
our
gaine
,
and
keepes
backe
Gods
grace
and
blessing
from
us
.
The
remedie
Remedies
.
then
is
,
1.
To
keepe
the
1.
wound
open
by
thinking
oft
what
will
be
the
fearefull
end
of
this
course
,
continuall
uncōfortablenesse
,
and
some
foule
fall
.
2.
While
the
wound
is
open
2.
to
ply
carefully
all
good
meanes
to
cure
our
soules
,
and
to
performe
our
holy
purposes
.
3.
To
3.
search
out
what
speciall
sinne
spoiles
us
,
and
to
strive
most
to
keepe
it
downe
.
16.
We
have
so
lost
our
time
,
and
neglected
the
We
are
like
to
die
beggers
.
meanes
that
we
are
like
to
die
beggers
,
and
never
attaine
to
such
grace
as
others
doe
,
and
we
might
:
the
principall
use
whereof
is
,
to
keepe
downe
our
pride
,
and
quicken
prayer
.
17.
It
s
an
excellent
care
of
a
good
Christian
Our
after
fruits
must
exceed
our
first
.
that
his
after
fruits
of
the
Spirit
exceede
the
former
,
that
he
may
answer
to
the
good
opinion
conceived
of
him
.
18.
The
care
for
inward
graces
and
obtaineing
What
the
care
for
inward
graces
wo●keth
.
of
them
will
breede
a
godly
neglect
of
outward
commodities
.
19
Many
be
barren
in
Why
many
be
so
barren
in
grace
.
grace
,
because
they
be
barren
in
prayer
.
20.
Knowledge
,
Faith
,
What
graces
do
not
alwayes
succeede
one
another
.
feeling
,
joy
,
and
practise
doe
not
alwayes
succede
one
another
.
21.
The
graces
of
God
Gods
graces
are
the
sweetest
in
our
new
birth
.
are
sweetest
in
our
new-birth
,
because
wee
fall
againe
somewhat
to
the
flesh
,
otherwise
it
is
not
so
,
and
its
the
worke
of
Gods
Spirit
,
when
and
in
what
measure
;
although
in
respect
of
our selves
,
that
wee
differ
from
the
world
,
that
they
thinke
that
their
present
pleasures
are
sweetest
,
we
that
the
present
feelings
of
the
Spirit
,
alwayes
least
,
whereas
on
the
other
side
we
thinke
our
present
temptations
and
corruptions
ever
greatest
,
though
in
both
wee
may
be
deceived
.
Griefe
.
1.
If
we
will
truly
lament
the
sinnes
of
others
,
How
we
may
lament
the
sinnes
of
others
.
we
must
first
be
touched
for
our
owne
,
and
as
touching
others
so
to
lament
as
the
sinne
requireth
,
and
with
love
not
contempt
of
the
person
,
and
pray
for
him
.
2.
When
we
have
no
The
want
of
feare
or
griefe
how
dangerous
.
feare
or
griefe
,
wee
can
hardly
profit
in
any
godlinesse
.
3.
In
cares
of
extremitie
by
bodily
paines
and
The
use
to
be
made
in
cares
of
extremity
.
griefes
,
and
feares
of
the
minde
,
we
must
make
this
use
,
to
trie
our
hearts
,
wherein
particularly
wee
have
deserved
this
chastisement
,
and
so
to
humble
our selves
:
or
having
no
such
particular
accusation
,
to
prepare
our selves
for
the
Lords
triall
;
who
forewarneth
us
of
his
comming
to
us
,
or
that
he
will
passe
by
us
,
and
therefore
wee
must
arme
our selves
especially
with
praier
,
the
effect
whereof
is
exceeding
great
:
but
wee
must
take
heede
in
such
cases
,
lest
we
make
hast
to
end
our
prayer
,
as
desirous
to
bee
rid
out
of
it
,
and
so
commit
our selves
to
God
.
The
Heart
.
1.
IT
s
vaine
to
controule
The
heart
chiefely
to
be
controuled
.
the
outward
senses
without
rebuke
of
the
heart
.
2.
The
Lord
is
best
The
Lord
best
pleased
with
the
heart
.
pleased
with
their
intents
which
prepare
their
hearts
to
seeke
him
.
3.
A
true
token
of
an
hard
heart
,
when
the
consideration
A
signe
of
an
hard
heart
.
of
all
Gods
mercies
cannot
bend
us
to
duty
.
4.
Hardnesse
of
heart
is
the
sorest
plague
,
common
,
An
hard
heart
how
dangerous
it
is
.
infectious
and
deadly
,
if
it
breake
not
,
or
stop
up
againe
:
our
remedie
is
to
take
the
opportunitie
The
Remedie
thereof
.
of
this
time
and
helps
we
have
,
to
deale
more
effectually
then
before
,
to
search
our
sinne
,
mourne
for
it
,
seeke
to
God
in
Christ
by
prayer
of
faith
for
pardon
and
amendment
,
and
then
shall
wee
with
more
boldnesse
and
comfort
of
speeding
pray
for
the
poore
sheepe
that
so
perish
.
Helpe
.
Then
is
the
fittest
time
The
fittest
time
for
God
to
helpe
.
for
God
to
helpe
,
when
all
hope
of
helpe
is
gone
,
for
this
most
sets
out
Gods
glory
and
nurtures
our
faith
in
resting
upon
him
who
is
above
all
meanes
.
Hereticks
and
Heresies
.
1.
Wee
must
humble
our selves
to
see
hereticks
What
use
to
make
of
the
practises
of
hereticks
.
doe
more
for
vaineglory
and
for
their
sect
,
then
we
will
doe
for
Gods
glory
and
for
his
truth
.
2.
As
there
were
in
the
bookes
of
the
fathers
dispersed
The
ground
of
heresie
.
sentences
,
which
as
a
seede
did
lurke
in
them
,
and
by
an
evill
spirit
being
gathered
together
did
make
an
heresie
,
so
in
the
writings
of
others
.
For
the
family
of
love
hath
drawn
their
sects
out
of
writers
new
and
olde
:
As
the
Gospell
first
beganne
in
Heresie
now
to
be
feared
.
simple
men
and
after
came
to
the
more
learned
sort
,
so
heresie
beginning
now
in
the
simple
people
,
may
for
so
little
love
of
the
truth
,
invade
the
best
learned
,
and
a
lying
spirit
may
as
soone
through
Gods
judgements
fall
upon
400.
learned
men
(
such
as
Ahabs
priests
may
bee
thought
)
as
on
the
common
Israelites
.
An
Holy
life
.
1.
Considering
what
the
Scriptures
in
sundry
Such
are
not
in
Christ
which
are
alive
unto
sin
,
dead
unto
God
.
places
witnesse
,
of
all
those
that
be
the
members
of
Christ
,
namely
that
they
be
dead
and
buried
unto
sinne
,
but
alive
to
God
,
I
cannot
but
wonder
how
any
can
so
securely
assure
themselves
to
be
in
Christ
,
who
be
so
living
to
sinne
,
that
they
serve
it
;
so
dead
to
God
,
that
they
are
farre
off
from
all
obedience
.
2.
A
principall
hinderance
Presumption
an
hinderance
to
an
holy
life
.
to
an
holy
life
,
is
a
presuming
of
Gods
fatherly
affection
that
hee
will
spare
us
,
whereof
this
may
be
the
remedie
,
to
have
The
Remedie
.
oft
before
us
the
terror
of
his
judgement
,
to
nourish
a
continuall
feare
of
provoking
his
anger
,
a
nurse
of
an
holy
life
.
3.
The
commodities
of
a
godly
life
be
such
as
will
The
commodities
of
a
godly
life
inducements
thereunto
.
enforce
any
,
that
knowes
them
,
thereto
,
namely
liberty
,
tranquillitie
,
pleasure
,
and
such
like
;
whereof
whosoever
truly
tasteth
he
will
thinke
no
paines
too
much
to
bestow
therin
.
Hope
.
1.
True
waiting
must
be
1.
Outward
aswell
as
Foure
properties
of
true
hope
.
inward
.
2.
On
the
word
,
for
many
waite
rather
for
hope
of
some
profit
then
for
Gods
glory
.
3.
Continuall
,
though
God
defer
long
.
4.
Without
wearinesse
and
vehemently
.
2.
Wee
are
not
to
bee
without
hope
of
any
that
Hope
of
others
how
long
to
be
continued
.
hath
sometimes
shewed
effectuall
workes
of
Gods
childe
,
till
all
be
blotted
out
.
Humiliation
.
1.
Among
many
frailties
of
our
nature
remaining
in
Gods
children
,
A
grievous
frailtie
in
travailing
about
some
duties
to
forget
and
neglect
others
.
this
is
a
very
dangerous
and
grievous
one
,
that
when
wee
have
by
much
travaile
gotten
strength
to
one
duty
,
wee
forget
or
neglect
another
as
needfull
as
the
former
,
whereby
our
comfort
is
much
abated
,
and
we
are
or
ought
to
be
much
humbled
,
which
in
measure
the
Why
the
Lord
thus
exerciseth
his
Saints
.
Lord
leaveth
in
his
dearest
Saints
,
to
exercise
them
in
true
humilitie
for
their
wants
,
in
faith
to
depend
upon
him
for
grace
,
and
in
prayer
to
seek
it
from
him
continually
.
2.
Such
ought
to
bee
humbled
after
an
especiall
manner
,
which
having
through
Gods
blessing
on
Christians
must
not
be
content
with
the
doing
of
some
duties
but
grow
in
al.
their
travailes
in
Christianity
,
attained
unto
some
graces
and
conscience
of
discharge
of
duty
in
some
things
,
specially
,
common
and
ordinary
,
such
as
private
prayer
,
conscionable
dealing
with
men
,
and
the
like
,
doe
so
content
themselves
with
these
testimonies
of
their
faith
,
that
they
enquire
not
after
others
to
grow
up
into
full
holinesse
in
the
feare
of
God
,
whence
it
commeth
to
passe
,
that
haply
they
are
very
zealous
,
yet
very
Note
.
much
wanting
in
love
,
very
just
dealers
,
but
hard
hearted
,
having
little
mercy
or
liberalitie
,
not
so
forward
in
some
,
as
backward
in
other
duties
.
3.
Wee
cannot
obtain
How
to
obtaine
Gods
speciall
mercies
.
Gods
mercies
in
speciall
measure
,
unlesse
we
use
to
humble
our selves
in
speciall
meanes
.
4.
Though
danger
At
what
time
danger
worketh
most
.
worke
in
a
man
much
,
yet
it
never
prevaileth
more
then
when
it
commeth
with
the
word
of
God
,
which
may
both
give
a
more
lively
and
cleere
sight
of
sinne
,
and
shew
us
the
mercies
of
God
withall
,
to
deliver
us
from
our
evills
,
the
profit
whereof
is
so
great
,
that
we
prevaile
The
profit
of
humiliation
.
more
by
humbling
our
Soules
,
then
by
all
chastisements
of
the
Lord
whatsoever
,
for
Iebosapbat
was
more
humbled
by
the
speech
of
Iehn
the
Seer
,
then
hee
was
being
compassed
with
an
host
of
enemies
.
2
Chron.
19.
2.
5.
This
fruit
of
humbling
our selves
is
to
bee
An
effect
or
fruit
of
humiliation
.
looked
for
,
even
to
enter
upon
a
farre
better
course
of
Christianitie
,
to
bee
more
like
the
faithfull
in
former
ages
,
in
comfort
of
faith
,
in
mortification
,
in
love
,
in
zeale
,
that
so
wee
may
shine
as
lights
in
this
darke
world
.
6.
To
be
touched
with
A
note
of
true
humiliation
.
the
sense
of
sinne
in
particular
is
a
note
of
true
humiliation
.
7.
This
is
a
note
of
a
man
truly
humbled
,
when
he
is
readie
to
shame
himselfe
that
God
may
be
glorified
.
Humilitie
.
A
true
tryall
of
humilitie
is
this
,
to
be
content
A
true
triall
of
humilitie
.
to
be
taught
of
our
inferiours
,
and
admonished
of
our
faults
.
Hypocrisie
.
It
s
hypocrisie
,
in
publick
Hypocrisie
in
dispraising
ones
selfe
.
to
dispraise
ones
selfe
,
seeking
thereby
a
secret
praise
.
Ignorance
.
1.
IT
s
to
be
lamented
that
after
so
long
preaching
Palpable
ignorance
in
these
times
.
of
the
Gospell
,
the
most
,
yea
many
true
Christians
,
are
yet
so
ignorant
of
,
and
therefore
so
much
wanting
in
the
practise
of
many
speciall
duties
,
and
indeed
so
farre
off
from
that
strait
course
not
onely
which
God
requires
,
but
the
faithfull
in
times
past
and
some
too
now
a
dayes
doe
carefully
and
constantly
walke
in
:
for
example
,
to
goe
to
the
publick
assemblies
How
to
goe
,
and
come
from
the
house
of
God
.
as
to
a
feast
,
with
such
hunger
,
and
carefull
trimming
of
our
soules
,
as
wee
use
for
our
bodies
,
and
to
come
from
them
so
cheerfully
,
as
men
refreshed
with
good
cheere
.
How
to
worke
on
the
ignorant
,
by
setting
before
them
the
joyes
of
heaven
,
and
paines
of
hell
.
2.
By
oft
proofe
this
is
found
a
chiefe
meanes
,
to
pierce
the
hard
skin
of
the
heart
of
the
ignorant
sort
to
set
before
them
the
joyes
of
heaven
and
paines
of
hell
,
as
forcibly
as
may
be
,
and
then
shewing
that
they
when
they
die
(
which
is
like
to
be
sooner
then
they
be
aware
of
)
shall
goe
into
one
of
these
,
to
aske
them
what
warrant
they
have
,
God
will
have
mercy
on
them
,
and
so
to
strip
them
of
all
vain
confidence
,
to
teach
them
that
they
can
never
have
the
least
hope
,
that
God
will
save
them
,
till
they
feele
such
a
feare
of
hell
,
and
desire
of
heaven
,
as
moves
them
above
all
to
seeke
how
to
be
saved
,
and
therefore
so
long
as
they
goe
on
as
they
have
done
,
with
no
more
care
for
their
soules
,
they
can
have
no
hope
of
mercie
.
Things
Indifferent
.
1.
Whatsoever
is
neither
Why
at
sometimes
they
may
be
done
,
at
sometimes
not
.
forbidden
nor
commanded
in
the
word
,
may
sometimes
bee
done
for
maintenance
of
love
,
and
sometimes
be
undone
for
avoiding
of
superstition
.
2.
Where
the
Scriptures
give
generall
rules
,
the
Church
may
give
particulars
;
From
generall
rules
particulars
may
bee
drawne
.
keeping
order
,
decencie
,
and
edification
:
so
that
hereby
a
man
of
authority
may
have
his
assistant
a
Chaplaine
,
and
the
father
in
Baptisme
may
have
an
helper
to
witnesse
and
promise
for
his
childe
,
and
afterwards
to
helpe
him
in
his
education
,
being
such
a
necessary
dutie
of
love
;
and
gloria
patri
may
be
used
to
shew
our
Church
an
enemy
to
Arrianisme
,
so
we
may
to
avoide
Anabaptisme
have
witnesses
to
testifie
to
the
Church
that
we
are
Christianly
baptised
.
Infirmities
.
1.
It
s
to
bee
laboured
What
the
sense
of
our
wants
ought
to
worke
in
us
.
after
that
the
sense
of
our
infirmities
&
many
wants
may
abase
us
before
God
,
and
bring
us
neerer
to
him
.
2.
It
were
not
possible
The
fight
of
our selves
a
meanes
of
perseverance
.
for
us
to
continue
in
a
good
course
,
if
God
did
not
give
us
to
see
our selves
,
and
so
abased
to
come
to
him
.
3.
Particular
infirmities
How
particular
infirmities
are
no
hinderances
.
doe
not
hinder
the
preparing
of
our
hearts
for
the
Lord
,
if
we
have
a
true
love
of
his
word
,
as
Iehosaphat
had
,
and
Hezekiah
.
4.
This
will
teach
us
How
to
speak
charitably
of
others
infirmities
.
to
speake
charitably
of
others
infirmities
,
when
as
wee
remember
the
like
may
befall
us
,
and
to
bee
often
teaching
it
to
others
and
to
remember
the
reason
of
the
thing
,
if
wee
would
remember
the
thing
it selfe
.
5.
Gods
children
cover
many
infirmities
under
Difference
betweene
the
godly
and
ungodly
about
the
infirmities
of
others
.
one
good
gift
in
another
,
the
wicked
contrarily
bury
good
gifts
in
another
under
one
infirmitie
,
and
that
a
small
one
.
Ioy
.
1.
Wee
reade
in
Scripture
of
two
cheif
causes
of
Two
chiefe
causes
of
joy
.
rejoycing
for
a
Christian
,
One
that
hee
is
by
faith
1.
made
Gods
childe
without
any
righteousnesse
of
his
owne
:
the
other
,
that
he
hath
received
the
grace
2.
of
Gods
spirit
,
to
leade
an
holy
life
;
either
of
which
alone
can
give
no
sound
rejoycing
,
but
both
must
goe
together
.
Rom.
5.
2
Cor.
1.
12.
Gal.
6.
14.
2.
No
Christian
professor
Comfort
in
the
remembrance
of
Christs
second
comming
.
can
have
any
sound
comfort
of
his
faith
,
if
hee
finde
no
such
matter
in
the
remembrance
of
Christs
comming
as
doth
rejoyce
his
heart
,
and
so
in
some
measure
stirre
up
in
him
a
longing
after
his
appearance
;
for
howsoever
a
true
faith
may
bee
without
some
other
effects
,
yet
this
being
the
very
principall
of
all
,
cannot
be
wanting
,
the
want
True
faith
cannot
bee
without
this
effect
.
whereof
shewing
the
want
of
faith
is
the
cause
of
that
little
profiting
,
and
so
of
that
little
comfort
which
is
to
bee
found
in
many
,
whereas
if
this
were
more
laboured
for
,
and
so
more
attained
to
,
it
would
soone
cause
a
great
change
in
any
mans
profession
,
and
hereby
indeed
the
face
of
our
profession
would
be
even
almost
renewed
,
the
alteration
would
be
so
great
in
all
respects
publick
and
private
.
3.
There
is
no
well
ordered
course
in
Christianitie
,
Godly
sorrow
and
joy
fit
companions
.
where
godly
sorrow
and
joy
be
not
continuall
companions
,
for
severed
wee
runne
into
some
extremitie
.
4.
Whatsoever
is
the
The
matter
of
joy
and
tháksgiving
one
matter
of
true
joy
ought
to
bee
a
matter
of
thanksgiving
to
the
Lord
.
5.
This
is
much
to
bee
lamented
,
that
even
among
Many
want
delight
in
Gods
service
.
such
as
make
some
good
profession
,
very
few
finde
that
comfort
in
the
Lord
as
to
serve
him
with
delight
and
so
rejoyce
in
their
portion
,
as
might
draw
others
to
desire
the
like
.
This
comes
to
passe
The
cause
.
by
our
security
,
contenting
our selves
with
our
course
of
living
without
open
reproach
,
and
our
slothsulnesse
loath
to
straine
our selves
any
further
.
The
remedie
must
The
remedie
.
be
by
considering
better
our
state
how
short
wee
come
and
be
wanting
as
in
many
duties
,
so
in
many
comforts
,
and
finde
not
that
full
contentment
in
the
Lord
for
this
life
,
and
that
to
come
,
which
others
do
,
and
so
leese
the
sweet
,
and
have
the
sowre
of
our
profession
.
Iudge
.
1.
It
s
not
safe
to
judge
of
our selves
or
others
for
Not
safe
to
judge
of
one
action
one
action
,
but
to
waite
Gods
leasure
in
revealing
the
truth
.
2.
For
the
most
part
hard
judging
and
false
is
The
effect
of
hard
judging
.
the
fountain
of
all
breaches
betweene
Christians
.
Iudgements
.
1.
The
Lord
will
spare
his
judgements
in
them
in
whom
he
seeth
a
true
love
In
whom
God
will
spare
his
judgements
of
true
religion
,
for
they
that
love
religion
,
will
heare
,
and
hearing
the
word
will
not
lie
long
in
any
knowne
sinne
.
2.
It
s
the
greatest
A
great
judgement
to
thrive
in
sinne
.
judgement
that
can
bee
to
thrive
in
sinne
.
3.
Let
the
wicked
rebell
Gods
judgements
shall
seise
upon
the
wicked
.
as
they
will
,
and
think
how
by
their
subtilties
they
may
escape
Gods
threatened
judgements
for
a
while
,
yet
they
shall
be
pursued
from
farre
,
and
shall
tast
the
heavie
hand
of
God
both
fearefully
and
wonderfully
,
as
came
to
passe
in
Ahad
.
2
Chron.
18.
33.
4.
In
denouncing
Gods
judgements
against
any
,
How
wee
are
to
bee
affected
in
denounceing
Gods
judgements
we
ought
to
be
so
affected
that
we
earnestly
pray
for
them
,
that
they
may
bee
delivered
from
them
.
5.
The
carefull
beholding
What
profit
to
make
of
Gods
judgements
on
others
.
of
Gods
judgements
on
others
is
very
profitable
,
as
whereby
observing
the
causes
thereof
,
we
may
warily
avoide
them
,
lest
the
like
fall
on
us
.
6.
The
not
observing
of
Gods
judgements
maketh
Not
to
observe
them
,
how
hurtfull
.
so
little
either
to
feare
them
,
or
love
his
mercies
.
7.
Who
so
maketh
not
conscience
to
walke
uprightly
,
Not
to
make
conscience
of
our
wayes
how
dangerous
.
I
will
not
free
him
from
povertie
,
from
sicknesse
,
from
heresie
,
for
as
well
can
and
will
the
Lord
punish
the
minde
as
the
body
.
Knowledge
.
KNowledge
must
goe
Obedience
must
follow
upon
it
.
before
obedience
,
obeeience
must
follow
knowledge
apace
.
Law
.
1.
THe
Law
is
often
taken
for
the
morall
Law
of
The
Law
;
Gods
precepts
,
judgments
,
or
righteousnesse
how
taken
.
God
,
his
precepts
for
the
ceremoniall
,
his
judgements
or
righteousnesse
for
the
sanctions
of
the
Law
,
whether
the
Lord
either
accomplish
his
promises
to
his
children
,
or
executeth
his
wrath
on
his
enemies
.
The
preaching
of
the
Law
necessarie
.
2.
In
these
dayes
offecurity
,
the
preaching
of
the
Law
is
the
neerest
way
to
draw
men
to
Christ
out
of
themselves
.
Learning
.
The
greatest
Scholars
have
often
most
unstable
Defects
in
the
greatest
Scholars
.
mindes
,
fullest
of
doubting
,
and
least
staid
in
that
they
know
,
and
not
able
to
keepe
themselves
from
foule
fallings
,
or
being
fallen
to
comfort
themselves
or
others
.
Therefore
the
greatest
Divinity
What
is
the
chiefest
divinitie
.
is
in
teaching
or
learning
the
word
of
God
as
the
word
of
God
,
comparing
spirituall
things
with
spirituall
To
doe
good
unto
others
is
the
end
of
all
duties
,
without
which
all
our
profession
is
vaine
.
things
.
Love
.
I.
All
our
travaile
in
Religion
,
to
know
God
,
to
beleeve
in
him
,
to
love
and
feare
him
,
and
all
our
prayers
,
exercises
in
the
word
,
and
the
like
,
are
referred
to
this
,
to
doe
all
good
to
our
neighbour
in
our
severall
callings
,
agreeable
to
that
,
He
that
loveth
another
hath
fulfilled
the
Law
.
Rom.
13.
8.
and
Pure
religion
and
undefiled
before
God
and
the
Father
,
is
to
visit
the
fatherlesse
,
&c.
Iames
1.
27.
Therefore
as
we
are
to
bee
carefull
of
all
those
duties
we
owe
to
ourselves
,
so
to
others
,
good
or
bad
:
for
all
zeale
in
Gods
service
,
and
profession
of
our
love
to
God
is
vaine
,
unlesse
it
make
us
carefull
for
the
salvation
and
bodily
preservation
of
our
neighbour
.
2.
There
are
no
stronger
How
to
live
in
love
and
peace
.
meanes
to
make
man
and
wife
,
or
two
brethren
or
sisters
living
together
,
in
peace
and
love
,
then
to
joyne
together
often
in
prayer
and
christian
conference
.
3.
By
musing
upon
that
which
often
the
Scripturesdoe
The
excellencie
of
love
.
teach
us
concerning
love
,
that
it
is
the
fulfilling
of
the
Law
,
and
,
to
give
all
we
have
to
the
poore
without
love
is
nothing
,
and
especially
,
that
when
our
faith
and
hope
shall
cease
,
love
shall
remaine
&
most
flourish
in
the
life
to
come
,
I
doe
grow
to
an
admiration
of
the
excellencie
thereof
,
the
sense
whereof
I
most
feele
,
when
as
by
some
good
meanes
(
as
some
sweet
conference
)
my
affection
is
enlarged
to
any
of
Gods
Saints
,
me
thinkes
I
tast
of
the
happinesse
to
come
,
then
which
,
what
more
delectable
?
How
great
therefore
is
our
folly
and
sinne
,
who
provide
no
Note
.
better
for
our selves
by
encreasing
this
pleasure
.
4.
The
Lord
doth
often
Love
draweth
love
,
as
hatred
doth
hatred
.
so
work
that
the
good
affection
wee
beare
to
others
doth
breed
the
like
love
in
them
to
us
,
and
so
the
contrary
,
they
of
whom
we
thinke
hardly
,
have
in
like
manner
an
heart
burning
against
us
.
5.
Wee
must
beware
Those
are
to
be
loved
whom
God
loveth
.
that
we
never
further
sin
,
but
if
we
love
God
,
wee
must
love
them
whom
God
loveth
,
hate
them
whom
God
hateth
,
Psal.
15.
3.
and
139.
21
,
22.
how
dare
they
then
in
whom
are
some
good
things
,
hand
over
head
be
friends
with
Gods
enemies
?
Prov.
29.
27.
The
Lords
day
.
1.
Seeing
by
the
appointment
of
the
holy
The
Christian
Sabbath
,
a
memoriall
of
Christs
resurrection
Ghost
the
Apostles
did
change
the
Jewish
Sabbath
on
the
seaventh
day
,
unto
the
next
day
,
for
the
memoriall
of
the
Resurrection
,
therefore
wee
are
bound
especially
on
that
day
to
keepe
a
memoriall
of
Christs
resurrection
,
with
thankes
unto
How
to
be
upheld
in
a
conscionable
sanctification
of
the
Sabbath
.
God
for
the
same
.
2.
There
be
two
things
specially
needfull
to
bee
much
every
Lords
day
in
our
mindes
to
uphold
us
in
a
conscionable
sanctification
thereof
.
1.
The
gaine
to
be
gotten
thereby
,
which
is
glory
to
God
,
grace
to
our selves
and
others
.
2.
The
sweetnesse
of
the
duty
,
to
be
all
day
sucking
hony
.
Magistrate
.
A
Magistrate
having
a
A
Magistrate
may
conceale
a
fault
.
thing
privately
tolde
him
may
upon
some
occasion
keepe
it
close
.
Man
the
most
excellent
creature
doth
most
dishonour
God
,
Gods
justice
herein
.
Man
.
It
seemeth
to
many
men
a
wonder
that
man
in
the
whole
frame
of
his
soule
and
body
excelling
all
the
creatures
upon
earth
,
and
in
most
wonderfull
manner
expressing
the
image
of
his
Creator
should
yet
in
highest
measure
dishonour
him
,
and
be
thereby
most
loathsome
unto
him
,
yet
this
is
most
just
with
the
Lord
seeing
hee
preferred
man
by
creation
above
all
earthly
creatures
,
for
his
rebellion
to
take
away
all
grace
from
him
,
for
wheras
he
was
most
able
above
all
other
earthly
creatures
to
glorifie
his
maker
,
his
sinne
must
be
the
greater
,
and
by
Gods
justice
his
punishment
answerable
for
so
wilfull
disobedience
and
this
commonly
is
seen
among
men
,
the
more
excellent
naturall
gifts
any
man
hath
,
if
they
bee
not
Naturall
gifts
not
sanctified
make
the
possessor
thereof
more
odious
.
sanctified
,
the
viler
that
man
is
in
Gods
sight
above
others
,
and
his
sinne
more
grievous
:
for
armed
iniquity
is
more
dangerous
then
naked
.
Note
.
Marriage
.
Such
as
finde
themselves
When
to
submit
ones
selfe
unto
this
condition
.
unfit
for
this
condition
are
to
use
all
lawfull
meanes
,
and
that
a
good
while
,
and
so
not
prevailing
to
submit
themselves
to
Gods
ordinance
.
Meanes
.
1.
There
is
a
corruption
Why
many
are
more
dull
when
they
have
most
meanes
.
of
nature
which
maketh
us
most
dull
when
we
have
most
meanes
,
which
ariseth
from
hence
,
that
when
wee
have
the
meanes
publickly
,
wee
esteeme
lesse
of
them
then
when
wee
wanted
them
,
using
the
private
meanes
,
likewise
more
sparingly
,
yea
because
wee
put
too
much
confidence
in
the
outward
,
the
preaching
of
the
word
,
not
so
earnestly
seeking
the
inward
and
principall
,
which
is
the
blessing
of
Gods
most
holy
Spirit
.
2.
It
s
not
safe
to
tie
the
working
of
Gods
Spirit
to
Gods
Spirit
not
to
.
be
tyed
to
any
one
meane
.
any
one
particular
meane
,
seeing
all
must
be
used
.
Meditations
.
1.
Christians
must
often
meditate
and
consider
Vpon
what
things
Christians
are
to
meditate
.
what
blessings
and
what
afflictions
they
have
in
private
and
in
common
,
and
how
they
undergoe
both
,
and
what
use
they
make
of
them
,
likewise
,
to
what
corruptions
they
be
most
carryed
,
and
what
meanes
they
use
against
them
,
and
what
profit
they
finde
by
them
,
also
how
constant
or
unsetled
they
be
in
a
good
course
,
and
what
be
causes
of
either
.
2.
What
infinit
store
of
heavenly
matter
is
to
be
meditated
on
,
seeing
Most
are
unskillfull
in
the
art
of
meditation
.
every
doctrine
in
the
Scripture
containes
more
then
ever
we
can
sufficiently
consider
,
and
yet
so
unexpert
are
most
professors
in
this
exercise
of
meditation
,
that
they
are
empty
of
any
fit
matter
to
meditate
on
.
A
principall
The
cause
hereof
.
cause
whereof
is
,
they
savour
the
things
of
the
flesh
,
and
very
little
the
things
of
the
Spirit
.
3.
Those
things
wee
heare
and
read
are
other
When
the
things
we
heare
or
read
become
our
owne
.
mens
,
untill
by
applying
them
unto
our selves
by
meditation
,
they
bee
our
owne
.
4.
Matters
fittest
for
daily
meditation
bee
such
What
things
bee
fittest
for
for
daily
meditation
,
as
every
man
in
his
condition
hath
daily
most
need
of
,
as
to
humble
or
breede
sorrow
in
us
,
to
comfort
us
,
to
awake
us
being
asleepe
,
and
when
we
think
our selves
senselesse
or
benummed
,
to
soften
our
hardnesse
,
to
pull
us
backe
from
any
evill
way
,
to
weaken
any
corruption
,
to
strengthen
such
graces
as
be
weakest
in
us
,
to
weane
us
from
the
love
of
this
world
,
to
teach
us
a
sober
use
of
our
prosperitie
,
to
arme
us
against
&
uphold
us
in
adversitie
,
and
such
like
.
5.
Meditation
is
a
study
to
get
grace
,
whereby
What
meditation
it
.
upon
all
occasions
wee
make
some
good
use
of
all
that
comes
to
our
minde
,
whereof
the
frequentest
use
shewes
the
most
heavenly
soule
,
as
contrarily
the
neglect
thereof
the
carnall
.
6.
Wee
are
to
meditate
at
set
times
,
and
on
speciall
The
oftner
wee
meditate
the
better
.
occasions
,
the
oftner
the
better
,
but
hard
to
doe
it
well
.
7.
To
have
our
meditation
How
to
meditate
on
the
word
.
tyed
to
the
word
wee
must
occupie
it
upon
some
particular
matter
,
and
reverently
consider
that
wee
as
it
were
draw
neere
the
Lords
privie
chamber
.
8.
To
reade
,
and
not
to
meditate
▪
is
unfruitfull
,
Reading
,
meditation
,
and
prayer
must
accompany
one
another
.
to
meditate
and
not
reade
is
dangerous
for
error
,
to
reade
and
meditate
without
prayer
is
hurtfull
.
Memorie
.
Whereas
many
complaine
of
ill
memorie
in
good
things
,
thinking
thereby
to
cover
many
How
to
remember
good
things
.
wants
,
this
is
found
the
only
remedie
,
that
wee
must
first
reforme
our
hearts
,
and
bring
them
to
affect
such
heavenly
doctrines
,
and
then
valuing
them
as
they
be
,
they
would
aswell
remember
,
as
a
worldly
Simil.
man
hearing
of
a
good
bargaine
,
whereby
hee
is
assured
he
may
have
great
gaine
,
will
hardly
forget
the
same
,
yet
hereto
let
this
be
added
,
an
hiding
of
Gods
word
,
and
treasuring
of
it
up
in
our
hearts
,
which
oftrecounting
with
our selves
and
others
,
the
same
shall
not
be
forgotten
.
Mercies
.
1.
In
speaking
of
any
of
Gods
mercies
towards
At
what
time
wee
are
to
speake
of
Gods
mercies
,
and
what
then
we
are
to
think
upon
.
us
,
it
s
profitable
to
thinke
upon
our
sinnes
,
lest
wee
be
too
proud
,
and
robbe
God
of
his
glory
;
and
also
a
fit
opportunity
in
respect
of
others
must
be
chosen
,
lest
the
same
bee
not
beleeved
,
and
so
edifie
not
.
2.
Of
all
the
mercies
of
God
this
is
a
principal
,
not
to
be
left
without
some
favourable
exercise
of
Favourably
to
bee
exercised
in
conscience
is
a
principall
mercie
.
conscience
,
(
though
it
bee
grievous
to
the
flesh
)
therby
to
be
drawne
neerer
to
God
,
if
for
Paul
it
were
so
necessary
,
how
much
more
for
us
?
Ministers
or
Preachers
.
1.
It
s
a
matter
whereof
we
that
are
Gods
ministers
Many
in
teaching
others
doe
not
teach
themselves
may
justly
complaine
,
that
in
teaching
others
we
doe
not
so
carefully
teach
our selves
,
but
too
often
binde
heavy
burthens
upon
others
,
which
we
our selves
will
not
set
our
hands
unto
,
urging
the
people
to
many
excellent
practises
of
Christianity
,
and
not
so
carefully
urging
our selves
to
the
practise
of
the
same
,
that
wee
might
by
experience
commend
the
excellencie
of
such
heavenly
medicines
,
and
so
perswade
by
our
practise
as
well
as
doctrine
,
which
is
in
our
dayes
most
necessary
,
seeing
men
look
most
to
our
lives
.
A
chiefe
The
chiefe
cause
here
of
.
cause
of
this
evill
is
,
that
through
our
corruption
we
deale
with
the
word
as
merchants
doe
with
their
wares
,
they
seeke
after
the
best
wares
,
not
to
use
them
themselves
,
but
to
utter
them
to
others
,
so
we
seek
out
most
heavenly
instructions
not
to
use
our selves
,
but
to
commend
to
others
.
The
remedie
The
Remedies
.
whereof
is
,
when
wee
first
finde
out
some
precious
matter
which
we
like
of
,
then
to
make
use
of
it
our selves
,
and
as
it
were
trie
the
medicine
on
our selves
so
shall
we
better
commend
it
.
2.
To
content
our selves
with
preaching
profitably
to
others
,
and
not
to
practise
those
things
Not
to
practise
what
wee
preach
how
dangerous
it
is
our selves
,
is
very
dangerous
,
and
cannot
be
free
from
hypocrisie
,
and
must
needs
breede
hardnesse
,
and
so
a
very
bad
course
,
the
end
whereof
is
miserable
and
wofull
.
In
any
hand
therefore
wee
are
to
be
disquieted
with
such
an
Wee
must
be
tronhled
hereat
estate
,
else
no
amendment
:
and
it
must
feare
us
that
we
be
not
disquieted
,
when
as
we
heare
Gods
children
professe
that
they
have
no
longer
peace
,
then
they
themselves
be
ready
to
every
Christian
duty
,
and
Note
.
have
some
delight
therein
:
and
therefore
we
must
The
Remedie
.
by
all
meanes
in
such
an
estate
before
said
,
deny
our
pleasures
,
and
provoke
our selves
to
humiliation
till
God
reforme
us
(
this
being
indeed
a
just
cause
of
fasting
)
and
generally
not
to
rest
in
any
exercise
of
religion
whereby
the
heart
is
not
bettered
.
3.
Wee
should
so
esteeme
the
benefit
of
How
wee
are
to
esteeme
the
preaching
of
the
Gospell
.
preaching
the
Gospell
,
that
wee
should
redeeme
it
with
our
losse
,
travailes
,
griefe
,
as
S.
Paul
,
2
Thess.
3.
8.
and
therefore
be
farre
from
refusing
to
preach
to
those
that
would
,
but
cannot
releeve
us
for
want
of
How
wee
may
delight
in
our
ministerie
.
living
.
4.
That
we
may
be
occupied
in
this
high
service
of
the
ministerie
with
the
greater
delight
,
and
so
rejoyce
therein
,
wee
are
to
remember
that
its
a
most
high
honour
to
be
admitted
and
used
of
God
as
his
instruments
in
saving
soules
;
that
no
worke
is
more
profitable
;
that
hereunto
the
Lord
himselfe
called
us
,
not
we
intruded
our selves
;
that
the
Lord
in
some
sort
blesseth
our
labours
,
bestowing
upon
us
not
a
few
encouragements
therein
.
5.
The
externall
ministerie
must
proclaime
salvation
Difference
betweene
the
externall
ministerie
and
inward
work
of
the
Spirit
.
by
Christ
to
all
without
exception
,
and
compell
all
,
but
it
s
the
inward
operation
of
the
Spirit
,
to
draw
and
incline
any
▪
one
to
apply
by
faith
the
generall
to
himselfe
.
6.
They
that
teach
not
Who
are
unfit
teachers
.
themselves
cannot
teach
others
7.
Where
the
people
To
whom
the
Lord
sendeth
carefull
or
carelesse
teachers
.
heartily
desire
by
prayer
the
ministery
of
the
word
,
the
Lord
will
send
them
faithfull
ministers
,
and
will
multiply
his
graces
in
them
▪
but
if
the
people
be
carelesse
,
they
shall
have
a
minister
which
for
abilitie
either
cannot
,
or
for
affection
will
not
deliver
the
truth
unto
them
.
8.
Although
the
Lord
In
begetting
or
encreasing
faith
Gods
wisedome
is
not
to
be
tyed
to
the
ordinary
meanes
.
hath
promised
a
speciall
blessing
to
the
publick
ministerie
of
his
word
,
yet
we
must
not
tye
his
wisedome
to
the
ordinarie
meanes
either
of
begetting
or
encreasing
our
faith
;
but
if
any
shall
at
any
time
have
more
effectuall
feelings
by
private
conference
,
let
him
neither
contemne
nor
neglect
the
publick
ministerie
,
but
with
all
holy
and
humble
thankfulnesse
yeelde
this
soveraignty
to
the
Lord
,
that
hee
is
to
dispose
his
gifts
,
when
,
to
whom
,
by
whom
,
and
where
it
pleaseth
him
.
9.
It
is
not
to
be
doubted
but
that
God
hath
pardoned
How
to
know
whether
the
Lord
hath
pardoned
the
sinne
of
ra●h
ent●ance
into
the
ministerie
.
the
sinne
of
rash
entrance
into
the
ministerie
,
unmeet
through
want
of
gifts
,
when
as
he
blesseth
the
minister
both
with
able
gifts
and
a
pure
minde
,
and
also
giveth
a
blessing
thereby
unto
his
people
.
Therefore
though
one
have
no
assurance
for
his
first
calling
,
yet
from
hence
may
he
gather
that
God
now
accepteth
thereof
.
10.
A
minister
must
be
Wherein
a
Pastor
must
resemble
a
plowman
.
like
a
wise
tills-man
,
who
having
sowen
his
feede
,
long
after
lookes
for
the
fruit
of
his
labour
.
11.
Two
things
especially
The
truest
triall
of
doctrines
.
may
warrant
both
the
speakers
and
the
hearers
of
their
doctrine
;
If
their
calling
be
good
and
godly
,
and
if
the
generall
course
of
their
doctrine
be
sound
and
pure
,
Ier.
16.
17.
12.
When
there
is
no
Who
they
are
that
shall
be
saved
,
who
not
.
vision
the
people
perish
,
those
then
onely
to
whom
the
feete
of
them
which
bring
glad
tidings
of
salvation
bee
precious
,
shall
be
saved
,
others
that
neglect
them
,
neglect
salvation
.
13.
In
bringing
men
to
God
,
first
shew
them
that
there
is
certaine
salvation
An
order
in
bringing
men
to
God
.
for
them
if
they
will
,
then
that
there
is
a
way
thereto
,
which
is
by
the
fight
of
sinne
,
wherein
they
must
bee
humbled
as
low
as
may
be
.
14.
A
minister
comming
in
a
new
place
ought
first
to
preach
the
truth
,
therby
to
win
credit
in
the
What
a
minister
is
first
to
preach
when
he
commeth
to
a
place
.
consciences
of
the
people
,
then
to
envey
against
corruptions
,
which
may
breede
man
▪
hurts
to
himselfe
and
others
.
15.
In
examining
a
mans
conscience
a
minister
How
to
deale
with
a
mans
conscience
is
thus
to
proceede
;
by
the
law
to
try
whether
he
hath
a
knowledge
,
feeling
and
misliking
of
his
sins
,
or
not
:
whether
he
hath
any
feare
of
Gods
judgements
for
sinne
,
or
faith
in
his
promises
:
whether
by
particular
applying
of
these
things
to
himselfe
he
can
shew
any
effects
by
prayers
,
Sacraments
,
new
birth
and
repentance
.
16.
It
s
a
greater
thing
in
a
Pastor
to
deale
wisely
Whercin
the
skill
of
a
minister
doth
most
appeare
.
and
comfortably
with
an
afflicted
soule
,
and
soundly
and
discreetly
to
meete
with
an
heretick
,
then
to
preach
learnedly
.
17.
It
s
a
fault
of
our
time
that
too
hastie
tryall
Too
hasty
tryall
of
a
mans
gifts
hurtfull
.
is
made
of
a
mans
gifts
in
the
ministerie
to
the
great
hurt
of
the
Church
.
Mirth
.
Wee
must
bee
merry
in
the
Spirit
,
not
in
the
flesh
.
Mistrust
.
What
mirth
is
requisite
.
In
mistrust
,
its
good
to
set
before
us
Gods
wayes
What
course
to
take
in
mistrust
and
presumption
.
upon
others
;
in
our
presumption
Gods
judgements
.
Mortification
.
It
s
very
profitable
to
quicken
us
in
mortification
to
set
our
olde
sinnes
How
to
be
quickned
to
mortification
.
often
before
us
,
and
to
search
the
bottome
of
our
corruptions
in
day
sinnes
,
night
sins
&c.
that
shaming
our selves
we
may
be
humbled
,
and
seeing
the
height
length
,
and
depth
of
sinne
,
wee
may
the
neerer
comprehend
the
same
measures
of
Gods
mercies
to
us
in
Christ
.
Motions
.
1.
When
good
motions
Good
motions
are
to
be
drawne
into
practise
.
are
stirred
up
in
us
,
it
s
good
as
soone
as
may
bee
to
draw
them
to
practise
lest
either
we
forget
them
or
want
opportunity
to
doe
them
;
and
for
helpe
of
memory
to
set
them
down
in
writing
.
2.
The
cause
of
much
Weaknesse
in
body
and
minde
whence
it
commeth
.
weaknesse
in
minde
and
body
comes
not
from
Satan
alwayes
,
but
from
our selves
in
wandering
after
the
motions
of
the
flesh
.
A
Good
Name
.
THese
be
two
effects
of
Favour
and
a
good
name
two
effects
of
godlinesse
.
godlinesse
,
and
notably
maintaine
one
another
,
favour
and
a
good
name
,
which
bee
better
then
riches
,
as
at
all
times
,
and
in
all
persons
may
be
seen
,
without
which
all
gifts
helpe
little
.
2.
Wee
ought
in
no
case
to
hurt
the
good
Our
brethrens
good
name
not
to
bee
empaired
.
name
of
our
brethren
,
as
whereby
he
is
more
wronged
then
by
the
losse
of
Note
.
goods
.
3.
Wee
ought
to
bee
most
carefull
by
all
good
Wee
must
be
carefull
to
maintaine
our
good
names
.
meanes
to
maintaine
our
owne
good
name
,
and
therefore
learne
how
it
may
be
gotten
and
preserved
,
as
also
if
we
be
discredited
what
profit
to
make
thereof
.
4.
Seeing
a
good
name
ariseth
of
a
good
life
,
without
Whence
a
good
name
ariseth
.
this
to
be
well
reported
of
,
is
a
fierce
punishment
of
God
,
being
a
great
Hurtfull
to
be
well
reported
of
undeservedly
.
hardening
of
the
heart
in
sinne
and
hinderance
from
repentance
.
5.
The
first
step
to
a
good
name
is
to
avoide
The
first
step
to
a
good
name
.
carefully
and
continually
all
evill
outward
and
inward
,
and
especially
wherunto
wee
bee
by
nature
most
inclineable
:
for
as
one
Simil.
dead
flie
corrupteth
an
whole
boxe
of
oyntment
,
so
doth
some
one
sinne
often
crack
the
credit
of
a
man
of
good
report
before
.
Gods
children
are
especially
Why
the
godly
must
carefully
avoid
evill
.
to
be
carefull
herein
,
because
of
the
hatred
of
the
world
,
who
will
commend
their
owne
though
never
so
prophane
,
if
there
be
but
any
naturall
gift
,
but
contrariwise
if
any
of
Note
.
Gods
children
be
never
so
full
of
grace
,
if
hee
have
but
one
infirmitie
or
bee
once
overtaken
with
some
sinne
,
the
world
will
count
him
a
wicked
man
,
and
thereby
take
occasion
to
speake
evill
of
their
profession
.
As
open
,
so
secret
Even
the
corruptions
of
the
heart
doe
bring
us
out
of
Gods
favour
.
sinnes
and
corruptions
of
the
heart
doe
bring
out
of
favour
with
God
,
who
will
soone
detect
us
,
and
make
our
secret
sinnes
come
to
light
,
as
he
often
hath
,
for
hee
can
make
his
dumbe
creatures
reveale
them
:
or
our
friends
to
fall
out
with
us
,
and
so
reveale
them
,
to
whom
before
we
made
them
knowne
:
or
our
owne
mouth
to
confesse
them
,
either
at
unawares
,
or
in
sleepe
by
dreames
,
or
in
sicknesse
by
raving
,
or
in
frenfie
to
vomit
out
thine
owne
shame
,
or
else
the
torment
of
thy
evil
conscience
shall
wring
it
out
,
yea
if
all
these
should
,
faile
the
Lord
is
able
to
raise
a
strong
suspition
in
the
hearts
of
others
that
thou
art
such
a
one
,
and
therby
discredit
thee
:
as
this
is
a
good
meanes
to
provide
for
a
good
name
,
so
is
it
a
good
rule
of
all
godlinesse
to
be
affraid
of
secret
evills
,
yea
in
heart
and
thought
.
A
second
step
of
procuring
and
keeping
The
second
step
to
a
good
name
.
a
good
name
is
to
have
a
godly
jealousie
over
all
our
doings
that
they
give
no
occasion
of
suspicion
of
evill
,
though
we
doe
not
that
which
is
simply
evill
,
procuring
things
honest
,
following
and
seeking
after
things
of
good
report
,
so
also
to
be
plentifull
in
good
workes
,
one
or
two
being
insufficient
,
our
light
must
shine
before
men
.
Mat.
5.
6.
In
doing
good
,
wee
must
looke
that
it
be
with
In
doing
good
what
is
to
bee
lookt
unto
a
sincere
affection
,
and
2.
with
discretion
:
the
want
of
eithertakes
away
the
credit
of
well-doing
by
Gods
just
punishment
;
so
that
a
simple
soule
shall
see
the
shifts
wherewith
the
wise
worldlings
bleare
mens
eyes
.
7.
When
we
are
ill
reported
What
wee
are
to
doe
when
wee
are
ill
reported
of
for
well
doing
.
of
for
well
doing
its
good
first
before
wee
cleare
our selves
,
to
examine
our
hearts
in
what
manner
we
did
it
,
and
finding
wickednesse
therein
,
to
be
humbled
for
it
before
the
Lord
,
and
receive
it
as
Gods
correction
to
amend
us
:
if
we
finde
our
heart
upright
,
then
let
us
learne
that
God
tryeth
us
whether
we
will
leave
doing
well
for
ill
report
,
and
therefore
with
patience
to
endure
this
triall
,
and
commend
our
innocencie
unto
him
who
maintaines
good
and
honest
hearts
.
8.
They
which
are
so
past
shame
that
they
care
Who
do●
little
profit
by
the
magistrate
.
not
for
the
Church
discipline
for
their
open
sinnes
,
little
profit
by
the
Magistrate
.
9
Many
that
are
put
to
Why
men
are
sorrowfull
being
put
to
openshame
open
shame
are
sorowfull
therefore
,
but
not
aright
,
for
it
is
not
because
they
sinne
against
God
:
others
are
sorrowfull
for
their
sin
which
wrought
them
shame
,
but
the
devill
bewitcheth
them
that
their
sinne
is
not
so
great
,
and
many
doe
worse
;
and
this
shame
will
not
continue
long
,
prove
a
wonder
but
of
nine
dayes
continuance
,
whereby
they
be
hindered
from
repentance
,
and
though
at
the
first
they
without
dissembling
promised
amendment
,
yet
neglecting
the
meanes
to
further
their
repentance
,
thus
bewitched
they
fall
to
their
sinnes
againe
.
They
that
will
profit
by
What
they
are
to
doe
who
would
profit
by
open
discredit
.
such
discredit
,
are
to
labour
that
as
their
faces
blush
before
men
,
so
their
soules
may
be
confounded
before
the
Lord
,
that
being
humbled
by
▪
godly
sorrow
,
it
may
please
God
to
raise
them
up
.
Now
to
try
godly
sorrow
these
be
two
rules
,
1.
If
we
can
with
contented
mindes
take
the
punishment
Two
rules
whereby
to
try
godly
sorrow
.
as
correction
from
the
Lord
,
and
yet
mourne
for
our
sinne
,
and
that
in
such
manner
,
as
giving
place
to
Gods
justice
in
punishing
,
we
can
labour
for
forgivenesse
of
sinnes
.
And
2.
if
when
we
can
conceale
our
sinne
,
yet
wee
freely
with
David
confesse
it
:
when
a
sin
is
committed
,
yet
so
closely
as
none
can
probably
suspect
him
,
the
offendant
may
conceale
his
sinne
,
if
it
can
be
done
without
another
sinne
,
but
if
an
oath
be
lawfully
required
,
the
truth
must
be
told
.
Nurcerie
for
the
Church
.
It
were
an
happy
nurcerie
A
minister
to
traine
up
some
toward
Scholar
in
his
house
.
for
the
Church
if
every
grounded
Pastor
would
traine
up
in
life
,
learning
,
doctrine
,
discipline
,
some
toward
Scholar
to
make
him
more
fit
for
the
Church
as
Moses
did
Ioshua
,
Elias
Elisha
,
Ieremie
Baruch
,
Christ
his
disciples
,
Paul
Timothie
.
Offences
.
IN
private
offences
a
Private
offences
must
not
hinder
private
pray●●s
.
man
may
goe
to
his
private
prayers
before
he
be
reconciled
,
till
opportunitie
be
had
.
Parents
.
1.
WHen
children
have
What
Parents
are
to
doe
about
their
childrens
infirmities
infirmities
their
parents
are
to
see
whether
they
have
not
received
such
sinnes
from
them
,
if
they
have
,
they
are
rather
to
pray
for
their
children
,
then
too
much
to
correct
them
,
lest
they
persecute
their
owne
sinnes
in
their
children
.
2.
The
Lord
often
in
The
immoderate
love
of
parents
to
their
children
punished
.
his
children
correcteth
the
immoderate
love
of
parents
to
their
children
,
for
naturall
causes
,
as
Abraham
with
Ismael
,
Isaac
with
Esau
,
David
with
Absolom
and
Adoniah
;
so
of
husbands
to
their
wives
.
3.
If
a
maide
may
not
Contracts
not
to
be
without
the
parents
consent
.
performe
her
vow
to
the
Lord
without
her
fathers
consent
,
much
lesse
her
contract
to
man
.
Patience
.
1.
In
greatest
troubles
there
is
no
greater
ease
Patience
an
ease
in
trouble
.
then
patience
and
sufferance
:
as
a
great
cause
of
madnesse
is
impatiency
of
minde
,
or
Gods
sudden
wrath
for
sinne
against
conscience
.
2.
Patience
then
possesseth
the
soule
when
our
When
patience
possesseth
the
soule
.
outward
wants
are
thereby
supplyed
.
Peace
and
Ioy
.
1.
It
s
not
to
bee
marvelled
though
so
few
attaine
Why
so
few
rejoyc●
in
Gods
love
to
the
joy
in
the
holy
Ghost
,
and
to
such
sweet
rejoycings
in
Gods
love
which
is
the
height
of
our
happinesse
here
,
so
that
the
more
this
is
felt
and
kept
,
the
more
heavenly
is
the
life
and
death
.
1.
The
worser
sort
have
no
knowledge
nor
care
whether
God
like
or
dislike
their
wayes
,
but
blindlie
hope
all
is
well
till
evill
come
;
and
some
of
these
though
they
feare
,
God
is
angry
with
them
,
yet
shake
it
off
and
forget
it
,
at
least
flightly
appease
him
.
2.
A
second
sort
be
grieved
hereat
,
and
this
takes
away
their
joy
as
it
ought
,
but
seldome
come
they
to
sound
comfort
and
lesse
rejoycing
,
though
fearefull
to
offend
.
3.
A
better
sort
be
warned
by
their
harmes
,
and
so
more
wisely
keepe
their
peace
,
not
willingly
angering
God
by
leaving
undone
their
duty
or
presuming
to
doe
contrary
,
but
indeede
to
please
God
,
those
usually
walke
with
much
peace
,
and
can
come
boldly
in
Gods
presence
,
and
so
sometimes
finde
a
glorying
in
the
Lord
,
and
exultation
in
the
Spirit
,
best
of
all
.
The
way
then
to
maintaine
our
peace
and
How
to
maintaine
our
peace
and
so
rejoyce
.
so
rejoyce
,
is
to
consider
how
we
please
God
:
if
not
,
then
1.
not
to
be
quiet
,
but
mourne
,
2.
not
to
languish
in
sorrow
,
but
seeke
reconciliation
.
3.
to
be
chary
in
maintaining
peace
,
which
in
time
will
breede
rejoycing
,
for
which
labour
we
by
due
meditation
on
Gods
love
:
for
infirmities
ought
not
to
breake
our
peace
,
so
as
there
be
a
true
bewailing
and
striving
against
them
,
but
presumptuous
sinnes
;
and
God
much
more
will
beare
with
many
faults
where
there
is
a
care
to
to
doe
better
.
2.
Although
the
love
Gods
love
the
originall
of
our
salvation
,
yet
the
grace
of
Christ
doth
first
assure
us
thereof
.
of
God
bee
the
originall
cause
of
our
salvation
,
yet
in
respect
of
us
the
grace
of
Christ
is
the
first
to
worke
assurance
thereof
in
our
hearts
;
for
this
cause
in
blessing
the
people
that
is
set
in
the
first
place
(
The
grace
of
our
Lord
Jesus
Christ
,
)
which
they
first
conceive
to
be
the
beginning
of
their
blessing
.
To
Please
God
.
1.
It
s
a
common
and
a
sore
evill
,
that
there
is
so
Little
care
or
labour
to
please
God
.
little
care
whether
God
be
pleased
or
not
,
and
therefore
so
little
labour
to
please
him
,
without
which
there
is
no
fruit
or
comfort
of
prayer
.
2.
That
we
may
please
God
,
there
must
bee
first
Three
things
required
in
those
that
would
please
God
an
endeavour
to
pray
according
to
his
will
.
2.
when
we
doe
best
,
yet
to
dislike
our
workes
as
unworthy
the
Lord
.
3.
a
beleefe
that
God
wil
pardon
our
wants
and
accept
us
in
Christs
worthinesse
;
not
one
of
many
thus
please
God
,
most
few
in
prayer
.
3.
The
true
meanes
to
What
things
joyne
us
to
God
.
please
God
,
is
true
religion
,
&
a
true
heart
in
religion
which
joyne
us
to
God
,
for
if
either
our
heart
bee
uncleane
,
which
is
abominable
before
God
,
or
religion
be
corrupted
,
which
is
loathsome
in
his
sight
,
we
cannot
please
the
Lord
,
how
glorious
soever
wee
bee
in
the
sight
of
the
world
.
4.
Who
so
would
please
Obedience
required
in
those
that
would
please
God
God
must
both
in
deede
,
and
manner
of
doing
endeavour
to
obey
him
.
5.
The
chiefest
thing
that
God
is
pleased
with
,
is
What
thing
God
is
most
pleased
with
.
to
be
truly
religious
,
to
love
the
truth
with
singlenesse
of
heart
and
a
prepared
minde
,
to
be
obedient
to
it
:
without
the
which
though
a
man
could
live
an
Angels
life
in
outward
shew
,
yet
by
how
much
the
more
it
is
praised
of
the
world
,
by
so
much
it
is
the
more
abominable
in
the
sight
of
God
.
Poore
.
1.
For
releeving
beggars
at
the
doore
or
by
the
How
farre
and
what
sort
of
beggars
are
to
be
releeved
.
high
way
side
,
I
iudge
this
a
good
course
,
seeing
the
law
hath
well
provided
who
should
bee
releeved
and
who
not
,
for
many
great
damages
to
the
land
by
releeving
such
,
and
therefore
hath
set
a
penaltie
on
such
releevers
,
therfore
to
releeve
such
as
bee
allowed
by
law
in
a
godly
discretion
according
to
their
necessitie
,
unlesse
we
can
on
some
good
ground
avouch
them
to
be
counterfeits
,
and
then
as
wee
may
to
see
them
punished
:
as
for
the
other
not
licenced
,
not
to
releeve
them
,
except
wee
bee
assured
of
their
present
necessitie
,
which
is
also
by
law
excepted
.
2.
In
our
lawfull
labours
The
tenth
to
be
given
to
the
poore
.
whatsoever
wee
get
,
its
good
to
give
the
tenth
to
the
poore
.
Poperie
.
1.
Many
thinke
it
religion
Not
enough
to
leave
poperie
and
stand
on
faith
without
f●uits
.
enough
to
leave
poperie
,
and
stand
on
faith
without
fruits
,
so
hard
is
it
for
flesh
and
blood
to
admit
a
continuall
strugling
,
a
going
on
forward
.
2.
The
mysterie
of
iniquity
The
ground
of
Popery
.
began
even
streight
upon
the
Apostles
times
;
by
this
meanes
,
that
holy
men
and
the
fathers
of
the
Church
were
not
so
wary
in
deliverie
of
the
truth
,
but
gave
advantage
to
Satan
,
some
one
way
,
some
another
,
whereby
out
of
all
their
errours
joyned
together
was
at
length
raised
up
the
Kingdome
of
Antichrist
.
Praise
and
dispraise
.
It
s
our
corruption
as
well
to
praise
some
too
Wee
are
neither
to
praise
nor
dispraise
too
much
.
much
,
especially
such
of
whom
we
have
received
some
good
things
,
as
to
dispraise
some
too
much
,
especially
of
whom
wee
have
beene
some
way
hurt
.
Prayer
.
1.
As
it
is
dangerous
when
wee
like
well
our
Two
extremities
to
bee
avoided
about
prayer
.
prayers
to
bee
therefore
perswaded
God
liketh
them
,
seeing
they
have
their
spots
which
not
seen
defile
our
prayers
,
so
contrarily
when
wee
dislike
them
.
2.
How
few
prayers
Few
prayers
made
in
faith
.
are
there
made
in
faith
?
not
one
of
many
;
for
besides
all
cold
and
carelesse
prayers
,
even
then
when
wee
see
and
feele
our
wants
and
earnestly
desire
grace
,
yet
hardly
can
wee
be
perswaded
that
God
so
loveth
us
,
and
liketh
our
prayers
,
that
he
is
well
pleased
and
will
accept
thereof
:
It
s
true
,
when
we
please
our selves
and
At
what
tim●
wee
thinke
God
is
ple●sed
with
us
,
at
what
time
not
.
feele
not
our
wants
,
wee
easily
rest
,
and
say
,
God
is
with
us
,
(
which
for
the
most
part
is
either
security
or
pride
and
presumption
)
but
when
we
feele
our
unworthinesse
and
have
our
conscience
accusing
us
of
many
wants
,
then
wee
feare
,
the
Lord
regardeth
us
not
,
but
abhorreth
our
service
,
which
likewise
for
the
most
part
is
meere
unbeleefe
,
although
I
say
not
but
in
either
of
those
there
may
lye
covered
some
sparke
of
faith
not
seene
:
but
in
our
best
prayers
to
see
our
wants
,
to
abhorre
them
,
and
in
our
greatest
defects
to
see
Gods
Spirit
to
comfort
us
therein
,
and
so
in
both
truly
to
bee
perswaded
that
God
will
for
the
merit
of
Christ
pardon
our
wants
,
and
accept
the
worke
of
his
Spirit
,
this
is
true
faith
,
seldome
seen
in
our
prayers
.
3.
Prayer
is
as
the
Prayer
the
Christians
pulse
.
pulse
shewing
the
state
of
the
heart
.
If
the
spirituall
life
bee
weake
,
such
will
our
prayers
bee
,
and
contrarily
,
whosoever
is
very
godly
hath
great
life
in
prayer
.
4.
As
a
sicke
body
feels
no
relish
in
good
meate
The
sick
soule
relishes
not
prayer
.
and
drink
:
so
the
sick
soule
in
prayer
,
whereby
,
who
so
findeth
sweet
tast
,
comfort
and
strength
,
is
in
good
case
.
5.
Wee
often
pray
Though
we
too
often
faile
,
yet
is
there
a
constant
course
to
be
kept
in
prayer
.
more
for
custome
and
company
then
drawne
by
our
wants
,
yet
its
good
to
keepe
a
constant
course
,
that
as
in
meate
one
morsell
may
get
downe
another
,
so
by
praying
wee
may
get
more
stomach
to
pray
.
6.
The
unregenerate
Difference
betweene
the
godlies
and
ungodlies
comming
to
God
by
prayer
.
may
come
to
God
in
prayer
,
with
knowledge
that
he
is
a
mercifull
God
to
his
enemies
,
specially
to
all
that
seeke
to
him
,
and
so
may
desire
and
sue
with
feare
,
for
some
favour
;
but
the
faithfull
are
to
come
as
to
their
father
with
joy
and
comfort
of
favour
.
7.
The
Lord
our
God
tendering
our
good
,
hath
among
many
meanes
,
Prayer
commended
unto
us
by
many
arguments
.
commended
unto
us
prayer
to
be
an
helpe
at
hand
in
all
our
necessities
,
Phil.
4.
6.
and
because
we
by
nature
be
altogether
unapt
to
it
,
it
being
so
heavenly
and
wee
so
earthly
,
he
hath
by
all
arguments
commended
it
to
us
,
as
1.
from
his
owne
precept
,
Psal.
50.
15.
Mat.
7.
7.
2.
from
its
nature
,
a
most
heavenly
worke
of
the
Spirit
.
Ephes.
6.
3.
that
its
a
chiefe
meanes
of
Gods
glory
.
Psal.
50.
last
,
4.
that
its
the
most
gainefull
trade
.
Iames
5.
5.
that
it
hath
great
promises
.
ibid.
6.
that
its
most
practised
of
the
most
godly
,
and
may
be
had
when
all
other
meanes
be
taken
away
.
8.
There
be
two
common
Two
common
evils
about
prayer
.
evills
,
either
wee
know
not
how
to
pray
,
or
we
want
conscience
to
use
our
knowledge
.
9.
Prayer
is
a
speaking
What
praier
is
.
to
God
in
Spirit
according
to
his
will
,
or
a
crying
of
the
heart
to
God
,
which
sets
out
the
matter
and
manner
,
not
cold
but
fervent
.
10.
The
voice
is
but
an
The
voice
not
of
the
nature
of
prayer
.
helpe
sometimes
,
not
of
the
nature
of
prayer
,
yea
its
more
then
a
minding
what
we
say
or
heare
,
for
the
heart
must
be
occupied
,
else
no
prayer
.
11.
These
three
affections
must
bee
specially
Three
affections
to
be
occupied
in
prayer
.
occupied
in
prayer
,
joy
in
Gods
mercies
,
sorrow
for
our
sinnes
and
punishment
thereof
,
desire
of
mercie
.
12.
Pure
prayers
are
Prayer
melodious
.
sweet
melodie
.
13.
As
one
man
excells
another
in
musick
,
so
in
In
prayer
one
may
excell
another
.
skilfull
prayer
.
14.
There
is
a
double
gift
in
prayer
,
one
of
A
double
gift
in
Prayer
,
of
speech
of
Spirit
.
speech
effectuall
for
edification
of
others
,
which
so
farre
forth
is
to
be
laboured
for
,
but
this
may
be
in
a
reprobate
.
The
other
,
in
Spirit
,
whereby
specially
our selves
be
inflamed
,
and
so
doe
heate
others
with
whom
wee
pray
,
which
is
rare
and
proper
to
the
elect
:
this
God
likes
.
15.
As
they
who
would
Frequency
bringeth
skill
in
prayer
.
bee
skilfull
in
any
thing
must
bee
much
exercised
therein
,
so
in
prayer
.
16.
It
s
a
matter
of
singular
Matter
of
comfort
and
terror
in
prayer
.
comfort
to
a
true
heart
that
God
seeth
our
meaning
Rom.
8.
27.
as
of
terror
,
that
God
seeth
our
corruptions
in
prayer
:
both
must
breede
conscience
.
17.
As
its
a
rare
mercie
To
pray
in
faith
is
hardly
got
and
kept
.
to
pray
in
faith
,
which
God
gives
to
none
but
to
his
children
,
and
not
alwayes
to
them
,
but
when
hee
is
well
pleased
with
them
,
so
this
is
hardly
got
and
kept
,
and
therefore
such
as
will
enjoy
it
,
must
spare
no
cost
for
it
,
and
be
carefull
not
to
displease
God
.
18.
It
s
not
meet
in
variety
of
Gods
dealings
,
to
Prayer
upon
occasion
to
hee
varyed
.
have
alwayes
one
forme
of
prayer
,
but
upon
occasion
to
varie
the
same
.
19.
Repetitions
in
prayer
are
not
unlawfull
,
Repetitions
in
Prayer
not
alwayes
unlawfull
.
when
as
they
arise
upon
some
great
sense
of
sinne
,
or
our
wants
,
or
seeing
our selves
to
have
prayed
before
in
fashion
,
would
now
desire
to
pray
in
truth
,
or
if
it
bee
through
forgetfulnesse
of
what
we
prayed
for
before
,
else
they
are
vaine
.
20.
To
avoide
tediousnesse
in
prayer
it
is
good
How
to
avoide
tediousnesse
in
Prayer
.
to
pray
briefely
and
often
,
as
our
Saviour
did
in
the
garden
,
yet
as
in
long
prayer
we
must
take
heede
of
custome
,
superstition
and
ambition
,
so
in
short
of
prophanenesse
and
carelessenesse
.
21.
If
it
come
to
passe
that
the
Lord
crosse
our
Why
the
Lord
often
crosseth
our
fervent
,
blesseth
our
cold
and
weake
prayers
.
fervent
prayers
,
and
blesse
our
cold
and
weake
ones
as
oft
he
doth
,
it
is
not
to
quench
our
zeale
,
and
favour
our
coldnesse
,
which
is
the
way
to
heresie
and
prophannesse
,
but
to
teach
that
on
the
one
side
wee
leane
not
too
much
to
our
prayers
,
as
tying
the
Lord
to
them
,
and
on
the
other
side
to
heate
our
coldnesse
in
prayers
,
that
seeing
the
Lord
heareth
our
cold
prayers
,
how
much
more
will
he
heare
our
fervent
and
faithfull
prayers
.
Pride
.
1.
If
God
preferre
us
In
prosperity
pride
to
be
avoided
.
and
lift
us
up
,
take
wee
great
heede
of
pride
,
lest
God
cast
us
downe
into
some
foule
sinne
or
reproach
.
2.
The
Lord
hath
suffered
many
strong
,
pure
,
Why
many
have
fallen
by
women
.
and
wise
men
to
have
fallen
by
women
,
to
punish
their
pride
in
his
graces
.
Priviledges
of
the
Saints
.
1.
Assurance
of
salvation
,
Gods
protection
,
a
Ten
priviledges
of
the
Saints
.
godly
life
,
to
be
kept
from
reproachfull
falls
,
to
enjoy
the
helps
to
godlinesse
,
to
delight
in
Christianity
,
to
use
prosperity
well
,
as
also
adversitie
,
to
encrease
in
grace
,
persevering
therein
.
2.
It
s
a
sore
evill
that
Most
think
not
of
,
know
,
o●
glory
in
their
priviledges
.
we
who
perswade
our selves
to
be
heires
of
salvation
,
doe
so
little
thinke
of
,
therfore
so
little
know
,
therefore
so
little
glory
in
our
priviledges
,
and
comfort
our
hearts
in
the
expectation
of
them
,
and
so
by
all
good
meanes
hasten
for
the
possession
of
them
,
the
want
of
all
which
is
no
small
cause
of
our
so
little
profiting
in
godlinesse
.
3.
The
Saints
are
free
:
Seaven
other
priviledges
.
God
is
their
father
,
loves
them
,
will
withhold
no
good
thing
from
them
;
will
save
them
,
are
protected
by
him
,
are
taught
to
live
godly
.
4.
They
which
bee
in
Divers
ptiviledges
out
of
the
eight
to
the
Romanes
.
Christ
are
freed
from
condemnation
being
justified
by
him
,
Rom.
8.
1.
They
have
Christs
Spirit
dwelling
in
them
,
and
guiding
1.
them
so
to
live
as
pleaseth
2.
God
,
whereby
their
corrupt
nature
is
mortified
,
and
a
new
nature
quickned
in
them
.
ibid.
9.
By
the
same
Spirit
they
bee
3.
boldened
to
call
God
their
sweet
father
,
ibid.
15.
being
sure
they
be
his
children
,
and
therefore
coheires
4.
with
Christ
,
that
suffering
with
him
,
they
may
be
glorified
also
.
ibid.
17.
They
be
taught
also
by
the
same
Spirit
to
sigh
5.
waiting
for
their
adoption
even
their
full
glory
.
ibid.
23.
and
truly
hoping
for
6.
is
with
patience
to
abide
it
.
ibid.
25.
likewise
they
7.
be
taught
so
fervently
and
faithfully
to
pray
as
God
will
accept
thereof
.
ibid.
26
8.
Howsoever
God
dealeth
with
them
,
and
whatsoever
befalleth
them
,
God
disposeth
it
so
,
that
its
better
so
then
otherwise
,
which
comes
to
passe
by
the
eternall
determination
of
the
Lord
accordingly
effecting
the
same
in
every
degree
.
ibid.
28.
Profession
and
Professors
.
1.
Foure
sorts
there
are
Foure
sorts
of
professors
.
of
Professors
,
1.
false
brethren
,
great
professors
but
1.
grosse
hypocrites
,
knowing
they
dissemble
.
2.
such
2.
as
are
choaked
with
worldly
cares
of
honour
,
riches
,
and
the
like
.
3.
such
as
are
3.
forward
in
Christian
exercises
,
but
neglect
the
practice
of
godlinesse
.
4.
which
so
heare
,
that
they
doe
understand
,
4.
and
that
doe
they
practise
in
their
words
,
workes
,
thoughts
.
2.
If
we
will
have
joy
in
our
profession
,
the
word
How
to
rejoyce
in
our
profession
.
must
winne
ground
daily
in
us
,
in
subduing
sinne
,
even
in
the
roote
of
the
heart
,
as
well
as
in
the
branches
,
otherwise
wee
doe
onely
draw
nigh
with
our
lips
.
3.
This
seemeth
a
sound
difference
betweene
true
Difference
betweene
true
and
false
professors
.
and
false
professors
,
the
true
preferring
grace
before
all
vanities
,
and
thinking
them
that
have
most
,
most
happie
,
ever
complaine
of
their
spirituall
povertie
,
thirsting
and
labouring
for
grace
more
and
more
.
The
false
,
they
rest
in
that
little
grace
they
thinke
they
have
,
and
are
drawne
to
the
earnest
pursuit
of
vanitie
.
Promises
.
Promises
properly
appertaine
Difference
betweene
promises
and
threatnings
.
to
the
renewed
part
,
threatnings
to
the
unrenewed
.
Punishment
of
sinne
.
When
our
sinnes
proceede
What
sort
of
sinnes
the
Lord
doth
especially
punish
.
of
particular
and
not
of
generall
defects
,
if
we
offend
of
infirmity
and
not
of
presumption
,
the
Lord
will
not
punish
so
straitly
in
temporal
things
for
the
particular
sinne
bringeth
not
wrath
,
but
the
being
in
that
sin
,
and
not
repenting
for
it
,
which
drawing
in
other
sinnes
withall
,
may
draw
wrath
from
the
Lord
,
so
that
one
sinner
is
said
to
bee
spared
,
five
punished
,
if
for
his
particular
sinnes
he
being
admonished
shall
be
humbled
as
David
by
Nathan
,
2
Sam.
12.
Iehosaphat
by
Iehu.
2
Chron.
19.
Or
being
afflicted
shall
profit
thereby
,
because
in
this
case
he
seeketh
not
to
draw
other
sinnes
,
but
laboureth
to
put
away
that
one
sinne
punished
,
when
notwithstanding
admonitions
for
mercie
,
and
threatnings
for
judgements
,
hee
maketh
a
way
for
the
Lords
indignation
:
so
that
we
may
comfort
Comfort
against
particular
offences
.
our selves
for
particular
offences
,
if
in
the
generall
course
of
our
life
wee
follow
the
Lord
:
neither
have
the
wicked
here
any
liberty
to
nourish
sin
secretly
,
who
use
to
sinne
by
degrees
:
but
when
they
presume
Gods
judgements
on
the
wicked
.
to
lye
still
in
one
sin
,
thinking
that
for
it
they
shall
not
be
punished
,
it
is
the
judgement
of
God
to
suffer
them
to
fall
from
one
sinne
to
many
,
so
from
little
sinnes
to
grosse
offences
.
Reconciliation
.
1.
IN
reconciliation
making
,
this
is
the
best
way
How
enemies
may
become
friends
.
that
either
party
weighing
their
owne
sin
(
which
shall
most
hurt
them
)
doe
chiefely
accuse
themselves
and
excuse
the
other
,
and
withall
doe
professe
they
will
no
more
so
offend
,
but
will
love
,
though
they
should
not
bee
loved
againe
.
2.
It
s
in
vaine
to
speak
unto
God
for
others
,
unlesse
How
needfull
reconciliation
with
God
is
.
wee
our selves
bee
reconciled
unto
him
through
Christ
.
Redemption
.
Unlesse
a
man
see
himselfe
even
utterly
lost
,
unable
any
wayes
else
to
bee
By
what
meanes
a
man
may
pri
〈…〉
demption
.
delivered
,
he
never
priseth
redemption
,
whereof
this
is
the
power
,
profit
,
and
praise
,
that
when
all
helps
faile
,
and
all
creatures
bee
against
us
,
yet
a
full
ransome
is
given
to
our
hands
,
and
perfect
restitution
beyond
all
hope
.
Regeneration
.
In
regeneration
or
dying
The
tryall
of
the
heart
in
regeneration
unto
sinne
,
wee
then
come
to
the
tryall
of
our
hearts
,
when
wee
come
at
those
things
wherein
either
nature
or
custome
doth
breede
delight
.
The
Regenerate
and
unregenerate
.
It
often
falleth
out
by
the
wise
providence
of
Hard
to
discerne
betweene
the
regenerate
and
unregenerate
.
God
,
that
the
unregenerate
be
in
outward
appearance
so
like
the
regenerate
that
they
cannot
bee
discerned
one
from
the
other
,
these
falling
so
low
in
sinne
,
those
rising
so
high
in
obedience
:
which
the
Lord
so
disposeth
for
Gods
ends
herein
▪
the
good
of
his
children
that
they
should
never
bee
so
contented
with
their
measure
as
to
cease
their
travaile
for
increase
and
so
to
waxe
secure
,
but
rather
that
they
might
hereby
bee
stirred
up
to
make
their
calling
and
election
more
sure
,
and
so
worke
out
their
salvation
in
feare
and
trembling
.
In
consideration
hereof
we
must
not
We
must
not
be
dismaid
at
the
falls
of
others
.
bee
dismayed
when
as
we
heare
and
see
such
to
fall
away
,
of
whom
we
have
thought
very
well
,
for
the
foundation
of
God
remaineth
sure
;
neither
must
we
be
disquieted
for
that
before-hand
wee
cannot
descry
such
,
who
deceive
themselves
,
but
charitably
judge
the
best
,
yet
wisely
tarrying
till
the
Lord
shall
descry
them
.
Notwithstanding
this
is
evident
by
the
Scriptures
and
experience
,
that
there
be
certaine
notes
and
markes
so
proper
to
Gods
children
,
that
every
childe
of
God
may
bee
led
to
see
them
in
himselfe
,
and
no
unregenerate
person
can
in
truth
have
,
howsoever
many
of
them
doe
fondly
dreame
they
have
them
,
and
so
deceive
themselves
who
for
the
most
part
may
by
wise
dealing
with
them
be
cleerely
convinced
in
their
owne
consciences
,
though
through
pride
they
will
not
confesse
it
.
These
markes
we
speake
of
,
are
of
divers
measures
in
Gods
children
according
to
their
growth
in
Christ
:
wee
must
take
the
least
measure
of
them
(
in
this
question
)
lest
in
seeking
to
shut
out
the
unregenerate
,
we
also
shut
out
many
of
Gods
truely
begotten
children
though
young
and
weake
,
and
yet
on
the
other
side
,
lest
in
Two
markes
whereby
the
regenerate
may
discerne
th●●
they
are
regenerate
,
namely
from
the
causes
of
their
new
birth
and
proper
effects
thereof
.
letting
in
the
one
wee
admit
the
other
,
wee
must
take
such
as
be
most
speciall
though
rarely
to
bee
found
in
professors
.
Of
this
sort
there
be
two
,
the
causes
of
our
new
birth
,
and
the
proper
effects
thereof
:
the
causes
bee
more
certaine
,
the
effects
more
apparent
proofes
thereof
.
The
causes
of
Regeneration
be
these
and
in
this
order
.
God
the
Father
of
all
the
regenerate
The
causes
of
regeneration
.
when
he
will
ordinarily
beget
any
sinner
and
child
of
wrath
to
become
his
childe
,
doth
of
his
owne
mercy
freely
send
his
word
and
holy
Spirit
to
effect
the
same
,
1.
Working
in
1.
him
the
sight
of
his
misery
and
sound
griefe
of
heart
for
the
same
,
which
breeds
a
fervent
desire
to
be
delivered
.
2.
The
knowledge
2.
of
the
remedie
with
a
like
desire
of
obtaining
the
same
.
3.
A
sound
3.
knowledge
that
God
hath
given
them
this
remedy
,
and
therewith
a
certaine
perswasion
it
is
theirs
,
which
they
receiving
are
delivered
from
their
miserie
,
and
so
made
Gods
children
,
being
now
new
The
effects
of
regeneration
borne
.
The
effects
of
this
new
birth
be
these
.
1.
A
speciall
joy
of
heart
in
the
1.
benefit
received
.
2.
An
2.
unfained
love
of
God
the
sole
Author
of
so
great
a
benefit
.
3.
Which
breeds
for
the
time
past
a
deepe
3.
displeasure
for
dealing
so
wickedly
with
so
mercifull
a
father
.
4.
For
the
4.
time
to
come
an
earnest
desire
and
care
to
please
God
,
with
5.
True
obedience
to
his
holy
word
,
5.
even
of
meere
love
.
So
also
6.
A
conscionable
use
of
all
such
meanes
as
bee
6.
knowne
fit
to
further
this
obedience
.
7.
A
godly
sorrow
in
the
sight
of
our
7.
inabilitie
to
please
God
;
and
a
longing
desire
to
be
dissolved
,
and
to
be
with
Christ
:
all
which
are
in
their
measure
in
every
regenerate
person
,
and
doe
at
least
in
some
measure
grow
more
and
more
till
he
be
dissolved
.
Now
if
Not
any
one
of
the
preceding
effects
must
be
wanting
.
any
unregenerate
shall
fondly
dreame
all
these
to
be
in
him
(
for
if
he
be
utterly
wanting
in
any
of
them
,
then
thereby
hee
may
be
convinced
to
bee
unregenerate
)
he
is
as
narrowly
by
his
life
to
be
searched
as
may
be
,
and
a
thousand
to
one
hee
shall
be
convinced
,
but
if
such
cannot
descry
himselfe
,
nor
be
by
others
;
let
him
hold
his
comfort
so
long
as
he
can
,
till
it
shall
bee
manifest
he
deceived
himselfe
.
If
yet
any
shall
think
Their
estate
is
not
good
whose
very
life
shewes
the
contrary
.
himselfe
in
good
estate
,
when
as
his
life
shewes
the
contrary
,
then
is
it
to
be
avouched
to
him
that
he
utterly
deceives
himselfe
,
imagining
that
to
be
in
him
which
is
not
,
even
as
it
is
with
an
hungry
man
,
in
his
dreame
hee
thinkes
he
eateth
,
and
when
he
awakes
his
soule
is
empty
,
Isay
.
29.
7.
even
so
this
worldling
rockt
asleepe
,
Simil.
with
his
present
peace
,
thinkes
himselfe
in
good
case
,
but
when
he
is
awaked
by
Gods
judgements
,
then
he
findeth
himselfe
most
miserable
,
such
were
m●ny
of
the
Church
of
Laodicea
,
which
said
they
were
rich
,
&c.
and
knew
not
they
were
wretched
.
Rev.
3.
17.
Againe
,
me
thinkes
it
fareth
Simil.
with
these
men
,
as
it
is
with
many
in
some
dangerous
disease
which
hath
deprived
them
of
the
sense
of
their
paine
and
weaknesse
,
who
therefore
say
,
they
be
well
,
and
feare
nothing
;
so
these
being
deadly
sicke
in
soule
have
no
sense
thereof
,
and
thinke
themselves
in
a
good
estate
:
or
as
it
is
with
one
that
is
drunke
;
They
have
striken
me
,
but
I
was
not
sicke
▪
Prov.
23.
35.
So
these
,
drunken
with
the
world
,
feele
not
the
wounds
of
sinne
,
see
not
their
owne
misery
.
Remembrance
of
good
.
1.
Seeing
there
is
no
action
of
our
life
for
which
Upon
eve●y
occasion
wee
must
have
some
good
matter
in
store
to
be
remembred
.
we
have
not
l●arned
at
some
time
or
other
some
profitable
direction
for
the
same
,
it
s
much
to
bee
endeavoured
that
such
matter
may
be
present
with
us
as
is
fittest
for
the
time
,
otherwise
much
danger
must
needes
ensue
.
2.
The
best
meanes
to
remember
the
word
is
to
How
to
remember
the
word
best
.
be
truly
touched
with
it
,
either
in
griefe
or
joy
;
for
they
leave
strongest
impression
.
Renewing
.
It
s
an
happy
thing
to
redeeme
the
renewing
of
How
to
redeeme
the
renewing
of
our
inner
man
the
inner
man
with
the
decay
of
the
outward
.
Repentance
.
A
Godly
Physitian
having
How
a
godly
physitian
brought
his
diseased
patients
to
a
sight
of
their
sins
.
patients
grievously
tormented
,
willed
them
first
to
be
reconciled
to
God
before
they
sought
his
helpe
,
which
they
neglecting
,
and
hee
knowing
them
open
sinners
,
dismissed
them
,
saying
,
The
Lord
having
laid
his
rod
upon
you
,
I
dare
not
take
it
off
you
without
the
shew
of
some
fruits
of
repentance
,
which
they
doing
were
healed
.
Reports
.
1.
Men
by
ill
reports
What
use
to
make
of
ill
reports
.
raised
of
them
must
learne
to
be
forewarned
lest
they
fall
into
such
a
sinne
,
and
thankfully
must
receive
the
correction
,
that
wheras
God
might
have
made
them
suffer
for
ill
,
he
doth
rather
for
well-doing
.
2.
This
is
Gods
great
Gods
mercie
that
ill
reports
are
sometimes
raised
against
us
.
mercy
,
that
when
men
have
evill
thoughts
,
God
doth
cause
them
to
be
evill
spoken
of
for
the
act
,
whereby
they
ought
to
be
moved
to
search
their
hearts
,
and
finding
it
within
,
though
it
never
burst
forth
,
they
are
to
profit
hereby
to
correct
their
hearts
,
and
to
be
thankfull
to
God
,
that
hath
kept
them
by
this
meanes
from
the
act
,
which
otherwise
might
have
broke
forth
to
their
discredit
.
3.
God
by
false
reports
doth
often
correct
us
for
Why
God
letteth
false
reports
be
raised
against
us
.
sinne
long
agoe
committed
and
yet
not
fully
repented
,
or
for
some
contrary
corruption
,
or
generally
he
would
have
us
see
and
amend
some
sinne
we
saw
not
before
.
Reproofe
.
Reproofe
doth
not
alwayes
profit
for
the
present
.
1.
It
falleth
out
often
that
some
,
grudging
at
reprehension
,
profit
afterward
when
their
choller
is
past
:
others
,
receiving
it
well
,
after
neglect
it
.
2.
At
a
table
its
good
for
them
whose
duty
it
is
,
How
to
reprove
sin
at
table
.
so
to
rebuke
sinne
that
it
may
be
reformed
,
rather
than
the
person
shamed
,
without
there
be
necessary
cause
so
to
doe
.
3.
No
reprehension
What
to
be
observed
in
reproving
.
must
bee
but
upon
good
ground
,
&
according
to
a
mans
calling
,
with
care
not
to
discredit
our
brother
,
and
prayer
unto
God
for
a
blessing
thereon
.
4.
For
the
most
part
A
note
of
an
unquiet
spirit
.
its
a
note
of
an
uncharitable
and
unquiet
Spirit
in
those
that
governe
,
to
admonish
,
rebuke
,
or
chide
as
wee
call
it
by
ironies
,
questions
,
and
scoffes
.
Riches
.
The
love
of
riches
or
The
abuse
and
use
of
riches
.
earthly
things
,
hinders
us
in
good
things
,
but
the
use
of
them
furthers
us
therein
.
Sacrament
.
I.
A
Pastor
may
not
debar
any
from
the
Sacrament
When
a
Pastor
is
not
to
debarre
therefrom
.
for
a
secret
offence
though
being
admonished
he
repent
not
.
2.
The
Sacraments
of
Difference
betweene
ours
and
the
Jewes
Sacraments
.
the
Jews
were
obligations
to
binde
them
;
of
Christians
,
to
absolve
them
.
Saints
.
In
comparing
our selves
In
comparing
our selves
with
.
Gods
Saints
how
to
be
affected
.
with
Gods
Saints
we
must
not
despaire
in
our
weaknesse
,
because
wee
bee
not
like
them
,
nor
presume
to
be
like
them
.
Salvation
.
Even
of
those
that
have
knowledge
and
sense
of
Divers
sorts
of
people
deceived
about
their
salvation
:
with
the
remedies
to
be
used
herein
.
their
miserie
,
and
of
Christ
the
onely
remedie
,
yea
of
Gods
large
and
free
offer
of
salvation
unto
them
,
and
faithfull
promise
to
save
them
if
they
will
come
to
him
,
not
a
few
never
bee
saved
,
for
that
not
beleeving
if
they
goe
not
,
or
goe
amisse
,
not
as
Heb.
10.
22.
but
some
ignorantly
,
some
fainedly
,
some
doubtingly
,
some
prophanely
,
some
not
constantly
,
and
therefore
have
no
answer
or
a
deniall
and
an
heavie
answer
;
who
can
have
no
comfort
.
But
besides
these
,
even
such
as
have
in
their
perswasion
a
gratious
answer
from
God
that
he
will
save
them
,
which
they
shall
finde
by
the
inward
comfort
it
brings
them
,
are
to
looke
whether
this
be
not
a
lying
Spirit
,
wherewith
thousands
bee
beguiled
,
one
sort
taking
their
comfort
and
building
their
perswasion
that
God
will
save
them
only
and
chiefly
on
this
,
that
their
lives
be
amended
;
which
as
it
may
be
true
,
so
it
may
bee
false
,
&
is
no
good
ground
of
our
perswasion
,
but
at
the
best
a
prop
:
whereas
the
true
Spirit
teacheth
us
to
build
all
our
perswasion
on
Gods
goodnesse
freely
offered
and
faithfully
to
be
performed
,
of
both
which
wee
are
assured
by
the
Gospell
the
word
of
truth
,
the
onely
ground
of
our
assurance
.
But
further
seeing
how
many
bee
beguiled
having
a
good
ground
,
but
building
loosly
thereon
,
this
is
to
bee
tryed
by
the
effects
of
the
true
Spirit
,
whereof
all
(
though
many
)
may
be
referred
to
this
one
,
a
conscionable
studie
to
please
God
in
all
things
.
Satans
courses
,
subtiltie
,
temptations
.
1.
Our
common
adversary
Satan
never
ceasing
Satans
proceedings
to
draw
men
and
women
to
destruction
.
to
seeke
our
destruction
doth
chiefely
labour
,
1.
to
rock
us
asleepe
,
and
so
quiet
in
securitie
,
that
we
may
not
see
the
state
1.
of
our
soules
.
2.
if
we
be
2.
awakened
and
look
about
how
it
is
with
us
,
then
through
our
privie
pride
he
drawes
us
to
think
better
of
our
estate
than
it
is
,
and
by
that
meanes
gets
us
asleepe
.
3.
If
this
prevaile
not
,
but
our
infirmities
&
3.
many
wants
doe
humble
us
,
then
doth
he
with
all
his
power
beate
us
downe
to
discourage
us
and
weaken
our
profession
.
In
all
which
severall
conditions
,
1.
Some
doe
wholly
and
Who
are
insnared
by
him
,
and
yeelde
unto
them
and
who
not
.
long
lye
,
and
either
asleep
see
nothing
,
or
are
too
wel
pleased
and
jocond
,
or
else
altogether
cast
downe
and
uncomfortable
.
2.
A
better
sort
goeth
through
all
these
,
sometimes
asleepe
,
sometimes
too
much
contented
and
so
fall
asleepe
againe
,
sometimes
oppressed
with
griefe
,
and
after
a
while
either
lifted
up
or
fall
asleepe
againe
,
and
thus
they
spend
their
dayes
unconstantly
,
and
therefore
indeede
with
little
sound
rejoycing
,
and
doe
hereby
lye
open
to
many
temptations
on
every
side
.
3.
A
third
sort
,
and
indeede
the
best
,
through
the
strength
of
grace
received
seldome
fall
asleep
,
so
as
they
see
not
how
they
walke
,
neither
be
so
lifted
up
as
to
forget
their
wants
;
nor
so
cast
downe
as
to
have
no
joy
in
the
Spirit
;
but
wisely
considering
what
is
the
condition
of
Gods
true
children
in
this
world
,
and
watching
over
their
hearts
especially
doe
rejoyce
in
trembling
,
and
goe
on
constantly
in
their
christian
course
,
though
with
infirmity
,
yet
rarely
or
never
falling
into
any
offensive
trespasse
or
doubting
of
Gods
favour
.
2.
Satan
under
a
pretence
of
Repentance
,
Satans
policie
driving
some
to
be
too
strict
,
others
too
lavish
in
the
use
of
Gods
creatures
.
brings
many
unto
extream
sadnesse
and
strictnesse
in
the
use
of
Gods
creatures
,
as
under
a
pretence
of
lawfull
libertie
hee
stirreth
up
others
to
excessive
and
unsanctified
mirth
,
and
an
untemperate
use
of
Gods
creatures
.
3.
Wee
must
pray
that
the
Lord
give
not
out
that
How
farre
we
are
to
pray
unto
God
to
restraine
Satan
.
measure
of
leave
to
the
devill
to
tempt
us
,
which
wee
give
out
to
sinne
to
worke
rebellion
in
us
against
his
majestie
,
but
that
God
would
make
Satan
a
Surgeon
to
open
our
sinnes
.
4.
It
s
the
policie
of
Satan
to
hide
Gods
present
Satans
policie
in
hiding
Gods
blessings
setting
before
us
our
wants
.
blessings
upon
us
,
that
we
may
be
unthankfull
,
and
to
set
before
us
greater
which
we
want
,
to
make
us
murmur
against
God
.
5.
Satan
is
most
ready
What
wee
are
most
unwilling
to
.
to
make
us
unwilling
to
that
which
shall
bee
most
for
Gods
glory
,
and
the
good
of
his
Church
.
6.
This
is
a
common
Satans
policie
in
hindering
from
the
performance
of
one
duty
by
setting
men
on
another
.
practice
of
Satan
,
whereby
hee
much
hindereth
Gods
children
from
many
duties
,
even
both
by
outward
object
and
inward
temptation
to
draw
them
to
some
other
thing
,
(
though
lawfull
)
than
at
that
time
ought
to
be
,
and
therein
to
hold
them
what
he
can
whereby
hee
may
keepe
them
from
the
duty
,
and
also
accuse
them
of
neglect
of
duty
,
and
so
at
least
disturbe
their
quiet
,
and
make
them
unfit
for
other
duties
:
it
shall
bee
therefore
high
wisedome
for
every
true
Christian
,
both
to
discerne
what
is
to
be
done
in
his
time
,
and
to
watch
straitly
that
hee
The
remedie
.
bee
not
any
way
pulled
therefrom
.
But
if
he
cannot
keep
men
from
doing
their
duty
,
yet
will
he
not
His
endeavour
to
corrupt
men
in
doing
their
duty
.
cease
to
corrupt
them
in
the
manner
of
doing
,
either
through
hypocrisie
or
carelessenes
,
and
so
either
make
than
content
themselves
with
that
which
is
naught
worth
before
God
,
or
else
oppresse
them
with
feare
that
they
have
not
done
their
duty
in
such
sort
as
they
ought
.
The
remedie
The
remedie
.
is
manifest
,
To
have
speciall
care
over
our
hearts
that
they
be
sound
and
fervent
,
humbling
our selves
in
our
wants
,
and
comforting
our
hearts
in
the
testimonie
of
a
good
conscience
.
7.
Through
the
subtle
Faith
and
obedience
joyntly
to
be
urged
.
malice
of
Satan
working
on
our
corrupted
nature
it
commeth
to
passe
,
that
if
faith
be
taught
,
most
abuse
it
to
libertie
in
sinne
;
if
obedience
be
urged
,
to
put
confidence
therein
for
justification
,
they
are
therefore
joyntly
to
bee
urged
,
yet
faith
as
the
instrumentall
cause
of
justification
,
workes
as
the
effects
of
the
man
justified
.
8.
It
s
a
matter
much
to
be
bewailed
as
cause
of
A
fault
in
most
that
they
like
and
embrace
Satans
assaults
.
great
danger
to
many
a
soul
,
that
Satan
our
sworn
enemie
in
every
part
of
our
life
so
annoying
us
,
yet
most
,
seldome
or
never
,
see
or
avoid
his
assaults
but
rather
like
and
embrace
them
.
9.
Satan
being
a
Spirit
Satans
familiarity
with
us
.
hath
a
very
familiar
though
secret
communion
with
our
spirits
.
10.
It
s
safest
in
all
temptations
to
keepe
the
Thecourse
to
be
taken
in
every
temptation
.
meane
,
neither
to
be
quiet
without
griefe
,
for
then
Satan
will
account
we
bee
his
without
any
paines
,
neither
to
be
too
unquiet
as
without
comfort
,
for
then
Satan
will
be
the
prouder
and
bolder
to
take
more
paine
to
overcome
us
.
11.
As
Satan
tempting
Adam
,
overcame
him
A
comparison
betweene
Satans
tempting
of
Christ
and
Adam
.
and
all
in
him
,
so
tempting
Christ
,
as
he
could
not
overcome
him
,
so
neither
shall
he
us
in
him
.
12.
Satans
temptations
follow
our
affections
:
Satans
temptations
follow
our
affections
.
if
wee
lightly
account
of
him
hee
bleares
our
eyes
with
Gods
m●rcies
,
if
we
be
pricked
with
conscience
of
sinne
,
then
he
ladeth
us
with
the
judgements
of
God
making
us
as
ready
to
aggravate
our
sinnes
,
as
by
the
former
to
extenuate
them
.
13
Subtilty
,
and
violence
Distinctions
betweene
Satans
and
the
fleshes
temptations
.
are
the
chiefest
distinctions
betweene
the
temptations
of
the
devill
,
and
of
the
flesh
.
14.
When
Satan
cannot
drive
into
security
he
Whom
Sat●n
cannot
one
way
vanquish
he
seeketh
to
overcome
another
.
laboureth
to
discourage
that
they
may
have
no
heart
to
good
exercises
,
and
so
make
small
use
of
them
,
for
as
they
who
eate
with
ill
stomacks
have
least
strength
by
their
meate
;
so
nothing
more
hinders
our
profiting
by
good
exercises
than
want
of
comfort
in
them
.
This
policie
of
Satan
many
not
Many
hereby
ensnared
.
observing
,
doe
of
purpose
discomfort
themselves
,
thinking
the
same
best
,
and
so
take
corrasives
for
cordials
.
The
remedie
Th●
remedie
.
hereof
is
this
,
that
such
as
be
hindered
by
discouragement
should
in
their
meanest
discharge
of
duties
feede
on
these
comforts
.
1.
the
nature
of
God
so
proclaimed
and
proved
more
tender
,
pittifull
and
ready
to
beare
with
,
pardon
,
and
accept
our
least
endeavours
(
in
truth
)
than
parents
the
frailties
of
their
children
.
2.
that
in
our
weakest
duties
▪
there
is
some
conscience
and
fruit
.
The
Scriptures
.
1.
Men
that
dig
in
mines
for
any
treasure
even
The
Script●res
the
veine
of
hewenly
treasure
.
for
the
hope
of
gaine
labour
sore
before
they
finde
any
veine
,
and
many
times
misse
,
but
when
they
finde
the
silver
veine
with
what
cheerefulnesse
doe
they
labour
?
it
makes
them
forget
their
paine
though
sore
,
and
otherwise
tedious
:
now
wee
who
studie
the
Scriptures
are
even
in
the
veine
of
heavenly
treasure
,
how
much
then
should
we
bee
encouraged
?
2.
The
Scriptures
barely
read
without
particular
Not
enough
barely
to
read
the
S●riptures
.
looking
into
the
severall
doctrines
contained
therein
is
like
a
comming
into
a
treasurie
,
wherein
we
see
many
costly
things
folded
up
,
and
some
ends
appearing
out
,
but
when
they
be
all
uncovered
then
doth
their
glory
more
affect
us
for
the
present
,
and
leave
a
deeper
impression
of
their
excellencie
:
so
in
the
Scriptures
by
the
particular
view
of
the
excellent
doctrines
,
our
memory
is
more
confirmed
,
besides
our
present
use
therof
.
3.
It
s
a
most
worthy
A
worthy
travaile
for
Students
in
divinity
travaile
for
Students
in
divinity
to
referre
all
their
studie
first
for
the
true
sense
of
the
Scripture
,
which
onely
will
make
a
man
a
grounded
Divine
to
teach
,
and
confute
all
errour
;
and
secondly
for
the
right
use
in
himselfe
and
others
for
amendment
of
life
and
all
godly
duties
.
4.
Wee
must
redeeme
Time
to
be
redeemed
to
read
the
Scriptures
.
time
even
from
our
ordinary
callings
to
read
the
holy
Scriptures
.
Selfe-love
.
This
is
a
dangerous
deceit
and
bewrayes
an
unsound
To
abstain
from
sin
for
by-respects
dangerous
.
heart
,
that
when
our
sinne
is
like
to
bee
reproachfull
to
us
,
then
wee
can
hold
in
for
our
credits
sake
,
but
in
our
private
dealings
there
is
no
such
stay
:
and
indeed
if
it
bee
observed
wee
shall
finde
that
this
selfe-love
is
a
greater
cause
of
leaving
much
ill
,
and
doing
good
than
the
true
love
of
God
which
ariseth
from
a
sound
faith
.
The
number
of
Seaven
.
The
number
of
seaven
is
oft
used
in
the
Scriptures
,
Why
the
number
of
seaven
is
often
used
in
Scripture
.
for
that
God
foreseeing
mans
unbeleefe
provided
many
things
to
call
him
to
the
remembrance
of
the
creation
,
and
so
bring
him
to
meditating
,
beleeving
,
and
trusting
in
God
.
Sicknesse
.
It
s
most
meete
in
the
A
necessary
course
to
be
taken
about
the
providing
a
minister
to
instruct
the
infected
.
time
of
a
contagious
sicknesse
that
there
be
one
Minister
to
teach
the
whole
,
and
another
to
visite
the
sicke
,
and
that
by
choice
of
the
people
:
if
people
admonished
will
not
take
this
order
,
a
godly
pastor
may
in
wisedome
to
his
power
provide
for
both
,
speaking
to
the
infected
a
farre
off
:
if
any
danger
come
,
he
is
free
.
Sinne.
1.
As
he
that
once
could
not
abide
to
taste
bitter
or
sowre
things
when
hee
was
in
health
may
justly
suspect
that
his
stomack
and
body
is
out
The
tryall
of
a
mans
selfe
by
his
love
or
hatred
of
sin
.
of
frame
when
he
can
well
away
therewith
:
so
he
that
could
not
once
abide
any
corruption
of
sinne
in
himselfe
or
others
,
and
now
can
,
is
to
feare
his
soule
is
sick
;
and
therefore
no
man
though
never
so
godly
otherwise
,
but
is
to
suspect
himselfe
and
to
be
grieved
when
he
can
passe
over
his
infirmities
,
or
see
sinne
in
others
without
earnest
griefe
.
2.
Hee
that
will
profit
in
true
repentance
,
must
not
by
viewing
the
sinnes
What
must
bee
done
of
him
that
would
profit
in
true
repentance
.
of
others
,
whether
preachers
or
people
,
be
drawne
from
sight
of
his
owne
in
his
particular
calling
of
Magistrate
,
Minister
,
Parents
,
&c.
but
must
so
see
those
,
that
first
he
cast
out
the
beame
out
of
his
owne
eye
.
3.
The
Lord
punisheth
Sin
not
repented
,
punished
.
every
sinne
not
repented
of
,
either
in
our selves
or
in
our
posterities
.
4.
The
conscience
of
Conscience
of
sin
what
it
breedeth
in
the
godly
.
Gods
graces
,
with
the
conscience
of
sinne
breedeth
an
hell
in
the
hearts
of
Gods
children
:
when
wee
are
given
to
sinne
wee
are
blinde
even
in
the
sight
of
our
owne
dangers
and
custome
of
sinne
,
which
preach
such
iniquity
unto
Miserable
to
be
given
to
sinne
.
us
,
that
neither
Gods
judgements
can
terrifie
us
,
nor
his
mercies
move
us
.
5.
Wee
shall
never
How
sin
may
be
left
throughly
leave
sinne
,
untill
we
know
and
acknowledge
sinne
to
bee
sinne
,
and
bee
truly
sorrowfull
for
the
same
.
6.
This
above
many
things
is
to
be
lamented
in
The
ache
of
sin
will
be
carryed
to
our
graves
.
the
lives
of
most
professors
,
that
by
long
custome
in
sinne
it
is
so
confirmed
,
that
we
shall
carry
the
ach
thereof
to
our
grave
,
as
bruised
men
in
their
youth
.
7.
Wee
may
comfort
our selves
for
particular
How
to
comfort
our selves
for
particular
sins
.
sinnes
,
if
being
admonished
wee
bee
humbled
for
them
as
David
and
Iehosaphat
;
but
if
being
admonished
we
still
lye
in
sinne
,
and
so
tye
one
sinne
to
another
,
then
are
wee
to
feare
Gods
wrath
,
for
it
is
the
generall
falling
into
sinne
,
not
one
particular
which
displeaseth
God
.
8.
There
is
no
sinne
,
The
seede
of
every
sinne
is
naturally
in
every
man
.
whereof
every
man
hath
not
the
seed
in
himselfe
which
without
the
Lords
mercie
would
in
time
breake
out
.
9.
A
good
helpe
to
avoide
sinne
is
to
remember
How
to
avoide
sin
.
what
punishments
we
have
felt
for
sinne
,
and
what
are
threatned
.
10.
Though
it
be
very
How
to
finde
out
our
special
sinne
.
hard
to
finde
out
our
speciall
and
secret
sinnes
,
yet
by
oft
examining
our selves
,
acquainting
our selves
with
our
owne
estate
,
by
often
prayer
that
God
would
reveale
them
,
by
often
hearing
,
reading
,
meditating
the
word
,
by
marking
the
checks
of
our
consciences
and
reproches
of
our
enemies
we
may
be
much
helped
therein
.
11.
Some
sins
against
knowledge
are
of
frailtie
The
kinds
of
sinne
.
and
be
remissible
;
others
are
not
,
being
of
a
rebellious
and
finall
obstinacie
,
which
is
not
in
those
who
feare
it
,
and
carefully
avoide
Who
sin
not
of
finall
obstinacie
.
it
,
rejoycing
that
it
s
not
in
them
.
Slander
.
By
well
doing
to
stop
the
mouthes
of
slanderers
How
to
stop
the
mouthes
of
slanderers
.
is
the
onely
remedie
of
all
slanders
.
Sorrow
for
sinne
.
1.
It
is
observed
that
even
of
those
that
are
Many
are
more
grieved
at
sin
because
of
the
danger
of
it
,
than
otherwise
.
grieved
for
sinne
the
cause
is
in
most
,
for
the
danger
it
brings
them
unto
,
and
not
for
dishonouring
of
God
whereby
it
comes
to
passe
that
when
they
gather
hope
of
deliverance
from
the
danger
,
then
the
griefe
and
feare
for
sinne
decayeth
,
which
if
it
were
otherwise
would
daily
encrease
:
for
the
more
wee
are
assured
of
Gods
love
the
more
we
love
him
,
and
the
more
we
love
him
the
more
we
desire
Gods
honour
,
and
therefore
the
more
are
we
grieved
with
our
sinne
which
offends
him
.
This
may
be
a
most
sufficient
answere
to
that
doubt
which
troubleth
Why
many
a●e
more
grieved
at
sin
at
first
than
afterwards
.
many
,
why
divers
of
those
that
be
true
Christians
were
moved
to
feare
sinne
and
be
grieved
at
it
more
in
the
beginning
than
after
.
How
dangerous
to
make
light
of
finne
.
2.
There
is
no
greater
bane
of
sound
godlinesse
than
to
favour
and
make
light
of
our
sinne
,
not
being
grieved
thereat
.
3.
It
is
found
by
wofull
experience
that
a
principall
Why
most
Christians
are
unwilling
to
lead
the
strict
life
of
godlinesse
.
cause
why
many
,
who
hope
to
be
saved
by
Christ
and
be
indeed
true
though
weake
Christians
,
are
so
sloathfull
and
unwilling
to
take
any
paines
to
lead
the
strait
life
of
godlinesse
,
and
to
come
under
and
precisely
keepe
the
Christian
dyet
,
namely
that
holy
direction
that
prescribeth
how
we
are
the
whole
day
long
and
so
all
our
life
long
to
be
well
occupied
:
the
cause
I
say
hereof
is
manifest
to
be
this
,
that
they
be
little
grieved
with
their
diseased
estate
,
and
feele
not
such
smart
of
their
sinnes
as
should
make
them
never
cease
till
they
found
some
ease
by
this
soveraigne
dyet
,
which
is
proved
so
sufficient
to
releeve
and
refresh
a
true
Christian
heart
.
This
therefore
above
others
is
Griefe
for
sinne
is
to
be
laboured
for
.
to
be
travailed
in
,
that
we
may
feele
our
sinne
so
bitter
and
grievous
unto
us
that
we
may
never
bee
at
Meanes
to
attaine
the
same
.
rest
till
wee
come
under
this
dyet
and
thereby
also
may
be
held
to
a
constant
keeping
thereof
.
To
this
end
these
things
are
with
all
conscience
continually
to
be
thought
on
,
1.
that
our
sinnes
be
most
dishonourable
to
God
,
such
as
much
offend
him
and
grieve
his
holy
Spirit
whereby
wee
are
sealed
.
These
if
they
be
not
grievous
unto
us
we
may
justly
1.
feare
that
either
we
bee
bastards
and
no
true
children
,
or
at
least
that
wee
are
fallen
into
a
deadly
security
,
which
will
hardly
in
long
time
be
recovered
,
and
will
cost
us
much
griefe
and
sorrow
to
bewayle
our
decay
.
2.
that
2.
they
bee
very
hurtfull
to
man
,
our selves
and
others
,
both
good
and
bad
;
to
our selves
,
as
which
hinder
good
things
from
us
,
earthly
and
spiritual
,
bring
judgements
temporall
and
eternall
;
to
others
,
provoking
Gods
wrath
on
our
Land
,
Church
,
Congregation
,
Familie
,
Kindred
,
Posteritie
,
offending
the
godly
,
as
whereby
they
are
made
sorrie
;
the
wicked
,
making
them
reproach
our
profession
;
the
weake
also
being
strengthned
in
sinne
by
ill
example
.
4
,
It
is
a
speciall
sinne
amongst
most
professors
The
hurt
that
prosperity
workes
in
many
professors
.
that
by
reason
of
outward
prosperity
and
peace
they
doe
not
walke
humbly
with
God
;
so
little
griefe
of
heart
or
feare
of
God
is
any
wayes
to
bee
found
:
indeed
sorrow
is
tedious
and
unwelcome
,
and
therfore
except
there
be
great
cause
and
that
outward
,
we
put
sorrow
away
and
soone
ease
our selves
of
the
hurthen
,
whereby
it
comes
to
passe
that
men
being
loosed
as
it
were
from
the
Lords
bands
live
securely
,
and
serve
God
carelessely
and
spend
their
dayes
in
jollitie
which
is
the
bane
of
all
godlinesse
and
enemie
to
all
heavenly
rejoycing
,
whereas
God
gives
grace
to
the
humble
,
and
hee
will
dwell
with
those
that
be
of
a
contrite
spirit
.
In
regard
hereof
I
judge
it
highly
necessary
for
the
most
of
us
by
all
means
to
turne
our
laughter
Occasions
of
carnall
rejoycing
must
be
shunned
that
wee
may
truly
grieve
at
sinne
.
into
mourning
and
our
joy
into
heavinesse
,
which
that
we
may
doe
we
are
to
put
away
and
withdraw
our selves
from
all
occasions
of
carnall
rejoycing
,
as
pastimes
,
merry-meetings
,
bravery
,
belly-cheere
,
foolish
jesting
,
and
other
such
companies
as
might
make
the
heart
light
and
merry
,
&
insteed
hereof
to
occupie
our
minde
much
upon
our
old
and
late
sinnes
,
to
see
how
farre
wee
come
short
in
grace
of
others
,
and
more
short
of
that
which
God
requires
,
and
by
the
meanes
which
wee
have
we
might
attaine
to
,
and
herein
particularly
to
deale
so
much
as
may
be
.
Herewith
to
consider
the
Necessary
considerations
provoking
to
godly
sorrow
.
terrour
of
Gods
wrath
,
heare
how
many
wayes
he
may
make
our
lives
bitter
unto
us
,
by
bodily
and
spirituall
plagues
on
our selves
,
or
such
as
be
neere
us
,
our
wives
,
children
,
parents
,
kindred
,
families
,
and
acquaintance
,
and
in
the
world
to
come
the
torments
of
hell
how
extreame
and
everlasting
and
easelesse
,
in
what
danger
hereof
wee
bee
who
have
so
little
or
no
faith
at
all
,
and
so
little
pray
to
escape
this
endlesse
woe
;
how
God
is
angry
with
us
and
regards
not
our
prayers
,
and
this
is
the
more
that
we
offend
so
mercifull
a
father
.
Besides
these
causes
of
griefe
for
our selves
,
this
should
grieve
us
for
others
,
either
the
faithfull
,
their
infirmities
and
grievous
punishments
of
God
upon
the●
bodily
and
spirituall
,
deprived
of
the
meanes
of
salvation
,
and
the
like
;
or
the
wicked
that
they
live
so
prophanly
and
licenciously
persecute
the
godly
and
cast
away
their
owne
soules
whose
care
if
we
did
pitty
it
would
move
to
many
teares
and
prayers
for
them
.
In
all
these
this
ought
to
be
chiefe
,
that
the
honour
Note
.
of
God
,
which
is
the
most
precious
treasure
that
can
be
,
is
not
onely
so
lightly
esteemed
,
but
defaced
and
contemned
.
5.
There
is
a
double
A
double
sorrow
for
sinne
.
sorrow
for
sinne
,
one
specially
in
respect
of
the
punishment
,
which
goeth
before
faith
,
and
may
bee
in
those
who
never
come
to
faith
,
in
whom
it
either
weares
away
of
it selfe
,
or
is
eased
with
a
false
faith
;
or
if
it
continue
,
it
drives
to
despaire
;
and
this
also
remaines
after
faith
,
by
reason
of
the
weaknesse
of
faith
,
which
is
sometimes
more
or
lesse
.
The
other
sorrow
for
sinne
ever
followes
faith
,
which
thus
ariseth
;
that
when
we
consider
Christs
love
to
us
(
which
breeds
love
in
us
to
him
with
a
desire
and
purpose
to
please
him
)
then
seeing
how
by
our
corrupt
nature
we
faile
,
it
cannot
but
grieve
us
accordingly
;
and
this
sorrow
onely
is
a
proofe
of
faith
.
6.
These
bee
two
rules
Two
rules
to
try
godly
sorrow
.
to
trie
godly
sorrow
,
1.
if
wee
can
with
contented
1.
mindes
take
the
punishment
as
correction
from
the
Lord
,
and
yet
mourne
for
our
sinne
,
and
that
in
such
manner
,
in
giving
place
to
Gods
justice
in
punishing
,
wee
can
labour
for
forgivenes
of
our
sins
:
2.
if
when
wee
can
con
2.
ceale
our
sinne
,
yet
wee
with
David
freely
confesse
it
.
7.
When
many
are
more
grieved
with
the
Dangerous
to
grieve
more
at
worldly
things
than
at
sinne
.
losse
of
worldly
credit
,
the
motion
whereof
is
sinne
,
than
with
the
sense
of
their
sinnes
and
losse
of
Gods
glory
,
the
Lord
striketh
them
with
the
want
of
that
which
is
most
precious
to
them
,
when
they
make
no
conscience
of
his
honour
,
which
is
most
precious
unto
him
.
8.
If
we
will
truely
lament
the
sinnes
of
others
,
How
truly
to
lament
the
sins
of
others
.
we
must
first
bee
touched
for
our
owne
;
and
as
touching
others
,
so
to
lament
as
the
sinne
requireth
,
and
with
love
,
not
contempt
of
the
person
,
and
pray
for
him
.
9.
When
we
have
cause
of
sorrow
it
is
good
not
to
How
long
we
are
to
grieve
.
cast
it
off
,
till
wee
see
the
fruit
thereof
.
10.
Heavenly
sorrow
it
is
,
to
talke
of
good
things
Kindes
of
heavenly
sorrow
.
which
we
want
,
or
ill
,
which
we
have
.
11.
We
cannot
heartily
be
grieved
for
that
sin
Whence
it
is
that
wee
are
not
grieved
at
sinne
in
others
.
in
others
,
whereof
wee
have
made
no
great
conscience
our selves
.
12.
That
is
a
true
godly
sorrow
for
sinne
when
no
outward
pleasure
can
True
sorrow
for
sinne
how
tryed
.
steale
it
away
,
nor
continuance
of
time
waste
it
,
but
onely
Christ
.
13.
This
ought
to
bee
alwayes
in
Gods
children
The
want
of
affection
to
any
good
to
be
grieved
at
.
that
in
the
want
of
affection
to
any
godly
exercise
when
they
should
have
it
,
that
at
least
they
should
be
grieved
thereat
.
14.
Two
notes
there
Two
notes
of
godly
sorrow
.
are
of
godly
sorrow
,
1.
that
it
be
for
a
just
cause
,
and
2.
a
proportionable
1.
measure
to
the
cause
:
for
2.
it
is
a
subtle
policie
of
Satan
against
tender
consciences
,
to
urge
them
to
a
continuall
sorrow
,
whereby
he
may
more
prevaile
in
his
accusation
against
them
:
for
when
they
sorrow
so
much
for
little
offences
,
hee
will
dismay
them
in
their
greater
faults
,
or
accuse
them
of
hypocrisie
in
making
no
more
account
of
great
sins
It
s
Satans
policie
to
make
us
grieve
continually
.
than
of
common
infirmities
:
wee
are
then
,
to
take
heed
how
wee
give
our selves
to
sorrow
continually
,
especially
seeing
wee
are
commanded
to
rejoyce
alwayes
,
and
never
to
sorrow
alwayes
,
although
there
be
a
necessary
time
of
sorrow
:
and
moreover
,
this
ought
to
be
considered
,
that
God
will
not
account
of
men
for
one
particular
Note
.
defect
,
but
according
to
his
generall
course
and
tenour
of
life
.
Soule
and
Body
.
1.
It
were
great
wisedome
and
grace
to
bee
More
care
is
to
bee
had
of
the
soule
then
of
the
body
.
more
carefull
to
feede
and
provide
for
our
soules
(
which
even
a
world
cannot
ransome
)
than
our
bodies
,
not
feeding
these
till
those
be
fed
.
2.
There
is
never
any
corrupt
action
in
the
body
,
The
soule
first
finneth
.
whereof
there
hath
not
beene
first
a
corrupt
motion
and
affection
in
the
soule
,
so
that
the
soule
is
the
enemy
of
the
body
in
using
it
to
sinne
,
and
not
A
preposterous
course
in
most
professors
.
the
contrary
,
as
many
falsely
complaine
,
and
therefore
punish
their
bodies
and
spare
their
soules
,
whereas
wee
ought
rather
to
nourish
the
body
as
the
friend
to
the
soule
for
the
exercise
of
repentance
,
of
mortification
and
of
sanctification
.
Spirituall
decay
.
It
s
high
wisdome
when
wee
see
any
plague
upon
Upon
the
sight
of
any
plague
earthly
or
spirituall
what
is
to
be
done
.
us
earthly
or
spirituall
,
as
losse
of
our
spirituall
comfort
and
cheerefulnesse
in
well-doing
,
or
wound
of
conscience
by
sinne
remitted
,
then
to
turne
to
the
Lord
&
crave
help
of
him
,
both
to
shew
us
the
cause
and
to
teach
us
truely
to
remove
it
,
that
so
humbling
our selves
,
wee
may
obtaine
mercy
and
be
freeed
from
the
plague
.
Disquiet
Spirit
.
A
punished
minde
is
a
A
disquiet
spirit
what
disquiet
Spirit
.
Godly
Strife
.
Seeing
we
are
naturally
unwilling
to
any
good
What
we
are
to
strive
chiefely
to
doe
.
thing
,
it
is
good
to
strive
to
that
thing
which
wee
are
most
unwilling
to
doe
.
Students
.
This
course
have
I
by
A
necessary
course
to
profit
in
learning
and
bee
more
and
more
fitted
for
the
ministerie
.
experience
found
profitable
,
and
resolved
upon
,
namely
to
bee
diligent
in
reading
the
holy
Scriptures
,
and
of
them
at
the
least
every
day
foure
chapters
;
in
like
manner
(
for
the
encrease
of
my
knowledge
)
to
spend
three
houres
in
the
forenoone
in
searching
out
the
sense
of
the
hardest
places
,
as
two
in
the
afternoone
in
the
searching
out
the
proprieties
of
the
tongues
,
and
other
two
in
perusing
the
tracts
and
commentaries
of
learned
men
;
one
in
meditation
and
prayer
;
what
time
remaineth
to
spend
the
fame
in
brotherly
conference
.
Suffering
.
They
that
will
suffer
great
things
in
persecution
How
to
be
fitted
for
great
tryals
.
and
that
of
Papists
,
must
suffer
smaller
in
peace
and
that
of
Protestants
.
Selfe-suspition
.
He
that
can
neglect
the
Who
may
justly
suspect
that
their
state
is
bad
.
private
meanes
,
and
use
them
without
any
lively
touch
,
and
he
that
can
heare
the
word
without
any
check
of
his
conscience
when
the
word
rebuketh
his
corruption
,
or
he
that
hath
his
heart
accusing
him
of
sinne
,
and
can
bee
merry
,
and
follow
the
world
,
and
passe
over
his
sinne
,
is
greatly
to
suspect
himselfe
,
and
to
deny
comfort
to
his
heart
till
God
truly
humble
him
.
The
best
may
accuse
themselves
,
and
this
is
Nate
.
comfortable
,
if
wee
truly
judge
our selves
in
this
case
.
Table-talke
.
SEeing
all
are
anointed
Every
Christian
is
at
table
to
move
and
further
good
matters
.
with
the
same
oyle
and
not
the
Minister
alone
,
all
men
at
a
table
are
to
move
and
further
good
matters
with
reverence
and
discretion
.
Teares
.
Howsoever
wee
please
our selves
with
smal
grace
,
Most
are
scantie
in
teares
.
yet
if
wee
compare
our selves
with
that
wee
see
should
be
in
us
,
and
is
in
some
,
wee
are
exceeding
short
,
as
in
this
one
thing
,
that
so
few
teares
come
from
us
in
any
cause
;
we
are
too
ready
to
excuse
our selves
hereby
,
that
we
are
not
so
prone
to
weepe
as
others
,
and
yet
for
earthly
things
wee
can
readily
.
What
was
it
in
Paul
that
drew
so
many
teares
continually
How
we
may
abound
therein
.
from
him
,
but
his
tender
love
to
God
and
his
Saints
?
Let
this
be
in
us
,
so
shall
wee
weepe
.
Temptations
.
1.
As
it
is
a
great
comfort
that
no
temptation
What
may
comfort
and
humble
us
in
temptation
.
invade
us
,
but
that
which
taketh
holde
of
the
nature
of
man
,
so
this
ought
to
make
us
with
profit
humble
our selves
,
that
there
is
no
temptation
in
any
man
which
may
not
take
hold
on
us
in
time
.
2.
Wee
are
never
the
further
from
temptation
for
misliking
it
,
but
the
How
to
prevent
temptations
.
neerer
,
unlesse
as
in
judgement
wee
mislike
it
,
so
in
affection
wee
humble
our
soules
in
feare
and
prayer
before
the
Lord
,
as
knowing
the
same
in
time
may
invade
us
.
3.
Satan
in
good
causes
Golden
temptations
.
doth
use
golden
temptations
to
allure
the
children
of
God
,
as
in
prayer
he
affordeth
meditation
,
in
meditation
prayer
,
in
hearing
almesgiving
,
in
reading
admonition
,
and
still
envyeth
the
good
thing
whereunto
wee
are
called
.
4.
As
there
is
a
vicissitude
A
vicissitude
of
comforts
and
temptations
.
of
the
meanes
and
comforts
of
our
salvation
,
so
is
there
of
temptations
,
which
being
repelled
will
come
againe
.
Temptations
sometimes
take
away
feeling
.
5.
As
some
sicknesse
takes
away
all
sense
of
life
,
so
some
temptation
may
take
away
the
feeling
of
spirituall
life
.
6.
In
any
grievous
temptation
wee
must
flee
What
course
the
Saints
are
to
take
in
time
of
temptation
.
to
prayer
,
and
to
reading
the
word
,
that
part
thereof
which
is
fittest
:
and
this
not
prevailing
,
to
conferre
with
some
faithfull
brother
,
and
bee
diligent
in
these
meanes
:
when
if
yet
we
prevaile
not
,
then
must
we
follow
our
callings
diligently
,
and
with
patience
waite
the
Lords
leisure
,
not
reasoning
with
our
temptation
,
lest
thereby
we
be
made
dull
or
desperate
,
neither
yet
wholly
contemning
it
as
a
trifle
,
lest
we
fall
into
security
,
and
Satan
overcome
us
without
wrestling
:
for
if
we
feare
it
too
much
he
overcomes
us
before
wee
fight
.
7.
All
temptations
come
Whence
temptations
come
.
either
of
ignorance
or
want
of
feeling
.
8.
As
Iacob
left
not
striving
Wee
must
not
faint
in
temptation
.
though
his
thigh
were
loosed
till
he
had
the
blessing
,
no
more
must
we
faint
in
our
temptation
,
though
we
be
humbled
,
till
wee
obtaine
the
victorie
.
9.
As
striving
against
our
temptations
they
soon
To
strive
against
temptations
how
profitable
,
not
to
resist
them
how
dangerous
.
depart
,
&
for
little
paines
we
enjoy
longer
ease
and
quietnesse
,
so
in
not
resisting
the
temptation
,
the
same
encreaseth
,
and
our
little
pleasure
is
paid
with
long
griefe
and
bitter
.
10.
This
is
a
sure
experiment
whether
the
sinne
How
we
may
know
whether
or
not
wee
shall
yeeld
to
temptation
.
which
often
tempteth
us
shall
prevaile
or
not
;
if
the
more
we
be
tempted
,
the
more
we
be
grieved
for
it
,
strive
against
it
,
and
labour
more
for
the
contrary
vertue
,
it
shall
not
long
continue
:
but
if
the
first
comming
of
sin
wrought
this
care
and
griefe
,
and
the
second
waxed
lesse
,
the●
it
will
prevaile
,
unlesse
the
former
course
be
speedily
repaired
.
Thankes
.
Such
are
meere
mockers
of
God
,
and
deepe
dissemblers
,
Thanksgiving
in
words
not
accompanied
with
obedience
,
discovers
●ypocrisie
.
which
make
great
profession
of
thankes
in
words
,
but
have
little
or
no
care
by
their
lives
in
obedience
to
testifie
the
same
.
Thoughts
.
1.
A
man
is
not
to
spend
his
thoughts
after
Thoughts
not
to
bee
spent
on
the
world
.
the
abundance
of
these
earthly
things
,
for
the
roving
of
the
heart
after
the
world
is
a
wonderfull
hinderance
to
a
godly
course
.
2.
It
is
found
by
many
Why
it
s
found
hard
to
keepe
our
thoughts
on
heavenly
matters
.
true
Christians
a
very
hard
thing
to
keepe
their
minds
upon
heavenly
matters
,
the
reason
is
manifest
,
that
being
by
nature
earthly
,
our
mindes
sinke
downe
thither
as
the
stone
downward
,
and
will
not
without
force
bee
carryed
upward
.
Our
onely
help
must
The
Remedie
.
be
,
that
wee
doe
acquaint
our
mindes
to
ascend
upward
,
that
at
length
they
may
bee
acquainted
with
the
path
,
and
so
as
readily
goe
in
it
,
as
in
the
former
.
3.
A
principall
cause
Whence
it
is
that
many
in
their
holy
exercises
are
troubled
with
by-thoughts
.
why
so
many
be
troubled
in
their
holy
exercises
with
by-thoughts
is
this
,
that
they
be
not
exercised
at
other
times
to
governe
their
mindes
in
chasing
away
vain
&
evil
thoughts
,
and
in
holding
their
minds
and
hearts
to
good
things
,
without
which
travaile
I
see
not
how
the
former
disease
can
bee
cured
:
on
the
other
side
,
he
that
shall
bestow
good
travaile
this
way
,
shall
finde
the
yoke
of
Christ
easie
,
and
no
tedious
thing
to
live
godly
,
but
shall
be
freed
from
many
falls
,
reproches
,
sorrowes
,
and
discouragements
,
which
many
daily
meetwith
,
&
be
filled
daily
with
such
comforts
,
as
many
professors
seldome
tast
of
though
they
would
.
Triall
of
a
mans
selfe
.
1.
Then
may
a
Christian
At
what
time
a
Christian
may
judge
his
state
good
.
soundly
judge
his
state
good
,
when
hee
findes
all
heavenly
matters
a
recreation
to
him
,
and
his
earthly
affaires
his
labour
.
2.
There
is
nothing
more
necessary
than
daily
How
we
may
cleerly
see
our
state
whether
good
or
bad
.
more
and
more
to
make
sure
our
calling
,
which
most
professors
be
either
ignorant
of
,
or
negligent
in
,
deceiving
themselves
.
Let
every
one
therforeduly
examin
himself
in
these
points
,
whereby
he
shall
cleerely
see
his
state
,
as
whether
he
be
carelesse
of
his
state
towards
God
,
such
not
knowing
or
not
regarding
how
it
is
,
are
most
miserable
;
or
carefull
,
whether
fearefull
,
(
either
not
knowing
or
not
assured
how
to
be
saved
,
both
dangerous
and
damnable
to
such
as
die
so
,
Rev.
21.
8.
)
or
comfortable
,
whether
upon
faith
alone
,
or
workes
alone
,
both
deceitfull
;
or
upon
faith
confirmed
by
works
,
which
onely
i●
sound
:
for
tryall
whereof
,
consider
,
what
thou
beleevest
,
that
thou
shalt
bee
saved
by
Christ
,
this
onely
justifieth
,
the
beleefe
of
nothing
else
:
why
thou
beleevest
,
because
thou
knowing
thy selfe
miserable
,
and
Christ
as
willing
as
able
to
ease
thee
laden
comming
to
him
,
doth
therefore
in
heart
come
unto
him
,
with
assurance
to
be
eased
,
seeing
he
promised
.
Whether
thou
have
thy
conscience
bearing
thee
record
,
and
because
the
heart
is
deceitfull
,
if
thou
seest
the
effects
hereof
in
the
change
of
the
heart
,
peace
in
God
,
love
,
feare
,
and
the
like
,
and
both
thy selfe
and
others
may
see
thy
course
hereupon
amended
and
daily
bettered
.
3.
The
soundest
tryall
whether
we
have
received
How
to
try
whether
or
not
we
have
received
Christ
.
Christ
is
by
our
comfort
and
care
,
1.
such
as
finde
neither
,
must
bewaile
their
state
,
else
no
hope
,
2.
such
as
be
in
doubt
must
never
give
over
till
they
finde
those
.
3.
such
as
finde
those
must
encrease
them
,
which
will
not
bee
easie
;
for
prosperity
and
adversity
will
quench
joy
in
the
Spirit
.
Thus
must
wee
seeke
for
comfort
by
removing
all
that
may
discomfort
,
and
using
all
meanes
to
maintaine
it
,
as
above
all
to
thinke
oft
and
deeply
on
Gods
goodnesse
to
us
,
which
will
stirre
up
faith
and
love
.
4.
It
s
a
godly
wisedome
A
point
of
godly
wisdome
.
to
suspect
and
try
our
willingnesse
and
unwillingnes
to
any
thing
▪
so
strong
and
deceitfull
are
our
affections
.
5.
Many
are
altogether
We
are
to
looke
as
well
to
outward
as
inward
corruptions
.
looking
to
the
outward
corruptions
,
others
to
the
inward
,
the
meane
betweene
both
is
best
:
as
a
man
is
in
tryall
and
temptation
,
Note
.
such
a
one
is
hee
.
The
Truth
.
1.
The
best
thing
in
us
Why
we
ought
to
love
the
truth
.
is
to
love
the
truth
,
and
to
hate
heresies
,
and
that
not
because
the
time
doth
so
serve
,
as
to
praise
,
profit
or
preferre
them
that
love
the
truth
,
though
all
the
world
loved
heresies
and
hereticks
;
though
all
be
against
us
and
love
them
.
2.
As
for
the
love
of
Want
of
love
of
the
truth
whereof
it
may
make
us
affraid
.
the
truth
the
Gospell
proceeded
from
fishermen
to
be
embraced
of
the
more
learned
sort
,
so
for
want
of
love
thereof
it
s
to
bee
feared
that
heresie
beginning
in
the
simpler
sort
,
will
infect
the
learned
:
and
if
God
purpose
to
punish
the
blindenesse
of
our
age
,
hee
can
as
well
send
an
hereticall
Spirit
into
400
of
our
learned
preachers
as
hee
sent
a
lying
Spirit
in
400.
Prophets
.
Time
.
1.
To
have
a
watchfull
eye
over
the
expence
of
How
to
walk
with
God
all
day
long
.
our
time
that
no
part
of
it
slip
away
without
doing
some
good
,
and
that
especially
which
most
appertaines
to
us
,
is
a
notable
meanes
to
make
us
walke
all
the
day
long
with
God
as
the
holy
fathers
did
.
2.
As
the
wicked
will
The
time
to
be
redeemed
.
dearely
buy
the
time
to
commit
iniquity
,
and
that
secretly
which
they
dare
not
publiquely
;
so
Gods
children
in
the
midst
of
sinners
,
if
they
want
that
strength
to
professe
publickly
,
yet
ought
they
to
redeeme
all
opportunities
,
for
exercise
of
godlinesse
,
prayer
,
and
fasting
.
Vertue
.
AS
the
right
way
is
but
Vertue
is
but
one
,
the
contraries
there
unto
many
.
one
,
and
by-wayes
many
,
so
the
vertue
commanded
being
one
,
the
sinnes
contrary
thereto
be
many
,
which
as
it
s
to
bee
seene
in
all
other
,
so
in
true
liberalitie
,
and
that
kinde
of
goodnesse
which
pertaines
to
the
goods
of
our
neighbour
;
The
vertue
required
is
that
we
have
an
earnest
desire
that
our
neighbour
may
have
a
benefit
as
well
as
our selves
,
and
therefore
that
we
procure
their
good
as
our
owne
,
but
the
contrary
vices
bee
many
,
not
easily
seene
,
for
our
hearts
bee
deceitfull
,
for
when
we
finde
our selves
indifferently
voide
of
one
sort
of
covetousnesse
,
wee
imagine
we
are
as
free
from
all
,
when
as
it
Note
.
is
nothing
so
:
for
many
in
buying
and
selling
can
deale
conscionably
,
and
be
worthy
commendation
who
yet
in
free
giving
are
very
backward
,
who
therby
may
see
their
love
to
the
world
;
others
be
frank
enough
in
giving
,
and
hard
in
buying
and
selling
,
too
much
seeking
themselves
,
who
may
besides
their
covetousness
suspect
their
hearts
bee
false
,
and
moved
to
give
for
some
finister
respect
,
as
privie
pride
to
be
wel
spoken
of
,
or
secret
merit
to
please
God
thereby
,
or
that
their
conscience
could
not
else
bee
quiet
but
feare
Gods
displeasure
,
whereas
the
true
root
of
this
grace
ought
to
be
faith
in
Christ
love
to
his
needie
members
,
for
which
cause
only
Who
they
are
that
truly
releeve
others
.
freely
to
relieve
is
in
none
but
Gods
deare
children
.
Againe
some
are
not
so
scraping
in
getting
,
as
pine
at
their
losses
,
and
are
miserable
in
spending
;
others
prodigall
,
be
extreame
in
getting
by
hook
or
crook
:
so
that
this
love
of
the
world
shewes
it selfe
in
many
things
.
How
farre
visions
are
to
be
credited
.
Visions
.
There
may
bee
visions
now
,
but
extraordinarie
,
which
must
have
no
credit
without
the
word
,
for
Satan
will
twice
or
thrice
shew
the
truth
,
that
thereby
in
weightier
matters
he
may
seduce
.
Warfare
.
HE
that
feels
not
his
life
a
battle
,
and
so
feares
Our
life
a
warfare
.
his
adversarie
,
and
is
grieved
with
the
wounds
of
sinne
,
can
have
small
comfort
in
Christianitie
.
Watchfulnesse
.
1.
Watchfulnesse
is
a
looking
to
our selves
for
What
watchfulnesse
is
.
our
soules
health
oft
required
,
standing
in
avoiding
all
hurtfull
things
,
and
procuring
all
good
.
2.
As
security
sets
open
The
contrary
effects
of
security
and
wathfulnesse
.
to
all
danger
whereby
many
fall
,
as
appeareth
by
the
examples
of
David
,
Solomon
and
Peter
,
so
through
watchfulnesse
are
many
upholden
.
3.
Watchfulnesse
is
either
The
kinds
of
watchfulnesse
.
generall
,
which
must
be
in
every
action
,
or
speciall
at
set
times
,
and
upon
speciall
occasions
.
Wishes
.
Wee
must
bee
carefull
There
is
care
to
bee
had
therof
.
of
our
wishes
,
lest
the
Lord
grant
them
,
when
we
would
not
have
them
,
as
often
falleth
out
.
The
word
of
God
.
1.
It
is
ever
best
to
note
The
generall
vertue
of
the
word
to
be
noted
.
the
generall
vertue
of
the
word
,
and
not
to
use
exceptions
,
but
upon
particular
and
constraining
necessitie
.
2.
The
cause
why
wee
Why
wee
profit
not
in
the
word
.
profit
not
in
the
word
is
because
wee
pray
not
to
have
our
hearts
striken
therewith
.
3.
Who
so
heares
the
The
effect
of
carelesse
hearing
.
word
carelesly
,
no
marvell
though
he
have
no
delight
therein
.
4.
The
word
of
God
of
it selfe
doth
only
as
a
light
The
word
and
spirit
must
goe
together
.
reveale
Gods
will
,
and
cannot
work
on
the
heart
but
that
is
onely
the
work
of
the
Spirit
,
who
by
the
word
,
lighteneth
,
humbleth
,
feareth
,
comforteth
,
perswadeth
.
5.
This
sore
evill
have
I
observed
among
many
Why
most
profit
not
by
hearing
the
word
.
diligent
hearers
of
whom
is
to
bee
well
hoped
for
some
worke
of
grace
in
them
,
as
a
chiefe
cause
why
they
heare
much
with
little
profit
,
and
therfore
no
growth
can
be
seene
in
them
,
yea
rather
a
decaying
,
namely
that
they
content
themselves
with
such
a
marking
of
that
which
is
delivered
,
as
that
they
can
in
any
measure
report
what
they
heard
,
and
approve
thereof
,
which
as
its
necessary
,
so
its
insufficient
and
can
little
edifie
the
soule
in
sound
godlinesse
,
and
therfore
ought
not
to
pacifie
the
conscience
,
whereas
that
onely
hearing
can
soundly
edifie
and
ought
to
pacifie
,
when
as
our
hearts
be
delighted
in
the
knowledge
revealed
or
confirmed
,
and
our
consciences
pricked
with
the
sense
of
those
sins
whichbe
rebuked
,
in
such
sort
that
we
can
at
our
most
convenient
time
turne
aside
and
bewaile
them
and
labour
by
prayer
with
the
Lord
for
forgivenesse
and
power
unto
amendment
,
or
otherwise
bee
drawne
by
hearing
of
our
duties
to
de●●re
and
purpose
to
performe
them
,
and
so
make
new
covenants
with
the
Lord
hereof
,
wherein
this
care
is
so
much
the
more
necessarie
,
for
that
this
fruitfull
hearing
is
the
The
benefit
of
fruitfull
hearing
.
principall
nurse
of
all
Christianitie
.
Besides
this
there
is
another
great
danger
,
in
that
wee
so
soon
let
slip
our
hold
,
forget
or
neglect
our
purposes
,
and
so
soone
waxe
weary
in
good
courses
.
But
it
s
to
be
hoped
that
they
who
have
in
truth
purposed
Note
.
and
begunne
well
shall
be
recovered
from
their
falls
,
and
quickened
afresh
by
new
instructions
,
which
especially
doth
commend
the
necessity
of
continuall
hearing
or
living
under
an
ordinary
ministerie
.
6.
As
nothing
more
The
word
is
food
for
the
soule
.
concernes
our
bodily
life
then
food
,
so
for
our
spirituall
life
the
word
.
7.
Our
chiefe
default
A
chiefe
default
in
hearing
.
in
hearing
is
that
wee
are
not
so
affected
with
sorrow
or
comfort
,
as
that
we
be
perswaded
to
leave
the
sinne
,
and
doe
the
duty
spoken
of
.
Whether
we
are
to
goe
to
Churchon
the
week
daies
or
not
8.
Touching
the
hearing
of
the
word
on
the
weeke
dayes
,
this
may
be
resolved
,
that
if
our
work
be
such
as
cannot
at
another
time
be
done
,
or
bee
for
the
present
well
omitted
,
its
lawfull
for
us
to
stay
therefrom
.
A
tryall
whereof
may
bee
had
in
this
,
if
a
man
of
honour
,
or
great
credit
with
us
should
require
us
at
such
times
to
come
to
him
,
whether
wee
would
deny
him
or
not
,
if
we
would
not
deny
him
,
how
can
we
with
good
conscience
deny
the
Lord
our
presence
in
the
congregation
?
Worldly-mindednesse
.
It
s
a
matter
much
to
Worldly
mindednes
a
common
sinne
among
professors
.
be
lamented
that
among
so
many
Professors
we
see
so
exceeding
few
,
scarce
one
of
a
thousand
who
hath
apparantly
overcome
the
world
by
his
faith
,
setting
light
by
these
things
below
,
the
heavenly
having
wholly
his
heart
Though
it
bee
our
desire
to
have
our
hearts
withdrawne
herefrom
,
yet
so
weakly
doe
we
labour
the
same
,
that
with
shame
we
may
bewaile
our
want
.
Worldly-wisedome
.
It
s
the
shame
of
our
holy
Gods
children
not
so
wise
for
their
soules
as
are
worldlings
for
their
bodies
.
profession
that
the
children
of
the
world
are
in
their
kinde
wiser
than
the
children
of
light
.
The
wisedome
of
worldlings
for
this
world
is
admirable
,
how
deepe
a
reach
have
they
to
see
into
their
matters
?
how
quick
to
spy
out
all
advantages
,
to
forecast
all
doubts
,
to
prevent
all
that
may
crosse
them
,
and
to
follow
all
opportunities
to
attain
their
desires
,
and
to
make
all
sure
,
O
but
how
retchlesse
and
babish
be
most
Christians
for
grace
and
happinesse
!
Some
securely
defer
all
to
God
,
taking
no
thought
what
shal
become
of
them
:
others
content
themselves
with
bare
shewes
to
have
a
name
of
Christianitie
:
others
,
with
smal
beginnings
,
as
though
every
little
were
enough
:
most
deceive
themselves
with
foolish
conceit
their
care
is
better
then
it
is
:
few
or
none
match
the
worldling
in
prying
into
the
privy
commoditie
of
Christianitie
,
and
so
valuing
it
aright
,
in
deep
reach
to
compasse
these
,
in
forecasting
all
doubts
,
and
preventing
all
impediments
,
taking
and
pursuing
all
occasions
,
sparing
no
cost
,
time
,
paines
of
attaining
,
and
never
give
over
till
we
be
sure
,
and
then
with
all
watch
and
ward
to
hold
fast
that
wee
have
gotten
and
daily
to
encrease
the
same
.
Young
children
.
YOung
children
may
be
Instruction
of
young
children
.
taught
things
concerning
God
.
Zeale
.
1.
SEeing
the
most
zealous
in
time
doe
coole
,
it
s
a
Prayer
to
be
kept
from
the
sins
of
the
time
.
most
necessary
prayer
that
God
would
keep
us
in
our
age
from
the
sinnes
of
the
time
we
live
in
.
2.
We
are
to
take
heed
that
the
love
of
mens
persons
There
must
be
both
zeale
and
love
in
rebuking
slack
not
our
zeale
in
rebuking
sin
in
them
,
and
that
our
zeale
against
sin
slack
not
our
love
to
the
person
.
3.
It
s
a
godly
zeale
to
Zeale
to
Gods
glory
wherein
manifested
Gods
glory
to
feare
every
least
thing
in
our
brethren
and
yet
in
love
to
hope
the
best
.
FINIS
.